Search the Community

Here is the first chapter of my brand new story - Bound! Bound is a down to earth, slice-of-life kinda story about two women and the highs and lows of dating and kink. No multiverse, no monsters, no secret regression organisations, just a normal down to earth story... something I've never done before, so it's safe to say I'm a teeny bit nervous about this one (though from what I've been told it's really good). It's not part of any existing story, it's no secret sequel or prequel to anything, it's a standalone story that I hope you all enjoy. Enjoy! Please leave likes and comments and all that fun stuff, I love reading them! Especially when it comes to new stories! Chapter 1: Smudge Bound – LittleFallenPrincess ------------------------------- Samantha Dancing along the top of the shelf, winding his way around the displays, his feline agility ensuring that he wouldn’t be yelled at for making a mess, he made his way towards his favourite spot; the empty spot on the far top shelf that I left empty just so that he could get his daily sunbathing in in comfort and without much disruption. I watched him as he slithered past the propped up sign on the far shelf that notified customers that that shelf was 50% off, and past the speaker that was playing some smooth jazz playlist that I had thrown together. And not once did he knock a single thing off. Smudge was an expert at that. He knew what he wanted, and he knew what he hated. He wanted to sunbathe in the little bit of sunshine left that shone through the window displays, illuminating his favourite shelf. He hated being yelled at. Finding his spot and flopping down, his black fur glistening in the sunlight, he stretched a little before resting his head down, exposing the white patch on his tummy and neck to the sunlight. “Must be an easy life for a cat…” I said to the empty room that lay in front of me. “No job, no drama, no having to worry about rent or finding a partner. No relationships. You just eat, sleep and play whenever you want. I wish I could do that…” I sighed, knowing full well how bored I’d be if I actually had the life of a cat. Because whilst working sucks, paying rent is evil and should be outlawed, and relationship drama is one of the worst kinds of drama… I’d get bored within a week. I’m like that when I go on holiday to somewhere nice, like Spain or whatever. All my friends go sit on a beach and sunbathe the whole week, sipping cocktails and reading books… I’m surrounded by books on a daily basis. I get my fill here, during the quiet hours… which seem to be taking up more and more of the day lately with the new fancy book store opening down the road a couple of weeks ago. And I don’t care about the sun, I’m a bit of a recluse. Give me a little nook with something good to read and I’m happy. But again, that’s something I can do here in my shop, or upstairs in my apartment. If I’m going on holiday, I need excitement, I need adventure, I need sights and experiences. I’d much rather go to France or Italy or Japan or something, somewhere I can experience new culture and new things. But then again… when was the last time I went on holiday? A couple of years ago? I guess it must have been early on in my relationship with Cassie, I think we went to Scotland. I know it’s not exactly Japan or France… but it was still nice being away from England, even if it wasn’t that far. I loved seeing all the sights in Edinburgh… though Cassie got bored easily. She was very much in the group I just described, the group who love sunbathing and doing nothing. And with it being Scotland… there wasn’t much sun to enjoy. Part of me wondered what she was up to these days, as we didn’t end on great terms, and that was the last time we saw each other. God… that was the last time I went to a kink event with someone too. It’s been far too long. Smudge let out a long yawn as the next song played. “Yeah, me too, Smudge…” He rolled over and looked at me with that all too familiar look of ‘I’m going to have a sleep now, and when I wake up you better have food ready’. It was one of his more common expressions, along with ‘I’m going to bite your toes from under the covers when you’ve finally managed to fall asleep’. I love that cat… but he was a bit of a devil sometimes. Taking a page from Smudge’s book, I stretched outwards, with my legs resting on my desk and my arms reaching back, the chair taking most of my weight as I leaned back slightly. “Much better. Ugh, Smudge, what do I get for tea? I can’t be arsed cooking. I think we should order takeaway. Chinese? Indian? What about that new burger place?” Smudge was a guy of very few words, so when he speaks up, you know it’s important to him. So when he meowed in response, I knew it in my heart that he was right. “Yeah… Fine, I’ll get chippy.” He loves it when I bring home fish and chips. Because it’s right next to the corner shop up the road, and I never fail to bring home some treats for him because I can’t help but spoil him rotten. I’m like this with everyone I love, not just my cat. If I ever get out of this funk and start getting back to dating again, whoever I end up with is going to be spoiled even more than little Smudge here. I just hope they’re ready… “I can’t believe it. It’s three in the afternoon, on the fourth busiest street in the city, and we’ve not had a soul since lunchtime. If sales don’t pick up soon I may have to think about moving on from this place.” “Meow…” Smudge replied. He was right. I couldn’t give this place up. It’s my home, my dream. Just a quaint little bookshop nestled in the middle of a busy high street, nothing as fancy and modern as the big chain stores like the one that opened down the road. A lot of the time we don’t even have the latest bestsellers, unless it’s something that I personally wanted to read. I’m surrounded by old books, most of which I’ve either read or have on my to-read list. I can see why people may prefer chains, as you can actually walk down the aisles in them, whereas in mine I’m not surprised if you have to dodge arrows coming out of the walls and floor that falls underneath you when you fail to spell the name of God correctly or something. Books stacked up in the aisles, shelves full of books that aren’t brilliantly arranged… okay the more I describe this place the more I realise why it wouldn’t be long before I’m going out of business. But I like it like this. I like how chaotic it is. Well, organised chaos anyway. I know where things are, so I’m always happy to find things for customers, but I know that they struggle to find things on their own, and sometimes they leave because they feel too awkward asking. I have rough signage… but they’re not exactly organised. It’s funny because in all other aspects of my life I’m not this disorganised, I’m actually a bit of a neat freak. Just look at my apartment upstairs. As soon as you go up the stairs at the back of the shop, it’s like you walk through a portal to another dimension where everything is tidy and sorted. But my shop… the shop my parents left for me when my Mum died and my Dad retired… This is my comfort zone. It’s how my Mum used to have it, before she got ill. And unless things are absolutely going to shit, I have no plans of changing it to make others feel comfortable. Even if it means I make a few less sales. Then the bell above the front door rang, and I immediately felt a sigh of relief. “Samantha?” a familiar voice called out. At the same time, my phone on the desk (that I used as my shop counter) started vibrating. Thankfully, it only vibrated a couple of times, and as the screen lit up indicating I had received a text, I left it where it was, writing down a mental note to reply to my bestie when I had seen to this customer. “Yes Mrs Higgins, at the back here…” I called out, raising my hand, not even bothering to stand up. I was too comfortable with my legs raised and my feet up on the desk to get up right now, I’m sure she’d understand. Turning to look down the aisle, I saw the familiar little old woman walking down the one aisle I kept clear… just for her. Okay, maybe I do change things for others… for people I care about anyway. Mrs Higgins is the sweetest little old lady. She has been visiting my shop every week for a new book for years now. She has this cute little book club with all the old ladies she meets up with, where they drink tea and have cute little cakes and biscuits and everyone tries to one-up the previous host’s spread of desserts. I went to one once, and I swore to myself never again. And as soon as she makes her way to the desk in the next thirty seconds… you’ll see why. “Hello dearie, it’s lovely to see you again…” “And you, Mrs Higgins. Is it that time again?” “It’s my turn to pick the book. So I want to pick something… special.” “How special are we talking?” I asked. “I want something a bit…” she looked around for a second, checking no one else was around. “...Raunchy.” “Raunchy? At your little book club? Are you sure?” I asked with disbelief. Usually they pick some typical boring love story where the guy is stoic and honestly a bit of an arsehole, and the girl stupidly falls in love with him despite him being borderline abusive. So for her to want something ‘raunchy’ as she put it… she must really want to shake things up with Ethel and the other ladies. “Yes, you know… smutty.” Hearing this innocent, little old lady say the word ‘smutty’ made my day. “I know what you mean, Mrs Higgins, I just wondered if that’s the right thing to pick…” “Don’t you think, Samantha?” She’s also one of the few people who call me Samantha. My friends… okay it’s just one friend lately, she calls me Sam. I would’ve liked to have added an ‘s’ to ‘friend’, but sadly most of them left when Cassie did, and those that are left I… haven't been great at replying to lately. Dressed in her typical long granny coat (despite the fact it’s the middle of summer) and her brilliant white thinning hair… Mrs Higgins looked like your typical old woman. She’s what I imagined my Grandma would have looked like if she hadn’t died before I was born. “I think… Ethel would have a heart attack… unless that’s what you’re hoping?” I said, smirking at her. She smirked back. Thankfully, she has a sense of humour, and I’d always get to have a good laugh with her whenever she pops in to buy the latest book she needs. “Unless you can think of something good? You read a lot, don’t you Samantha? Can you suggest anything?” “Romance novel, I assume?” “Doesn’t have to be, but the others tend to like them.” I had one suggestion, but I held my tongue as I thought about other books I could possibly suggest. Because whilst I’m an out and proud lesbian in all other aspects of my life, I never told Mrs Higgins of my ‘interest in the fairer sex’ as she would have put it. So I quickly decided on a different book to suggest. “I have one suggestion, it’s got a bit of drama in it, guy cheats on his wife, that kinda thing. It’s a bit… boring to me, but it’s got lots of drama that the girls may like.” “That sounds perfect!” Mrs Higgins said, her wrinkled face lighting up. “Though don’t you go find a man like that, find one who treats you right!” There it is. That’s why I only went to one of her book clubs. The amount of old grannies trying to set me up on dates with their grandkids, all of whom are men, just got a bit tiring. They all assume I’m straight. But I know that I’ll lose a lot of business if I correct them and tell them I’m not into men, as they all tend to buy their books through Mrs Higgins, who buys them from me. So I avoid her book clubs, and I play along with the fantasy that I’m some lonely single vulnerable woman who just ‘can’t find the right man’. When in reality, I would break any man who tried to put me in my place, and I would much rather break a woman. With consent, of course. “I will, Mrs Higgins…” I replied, trailing off. “Good girl. One of these days you’ll find the right man. And he’ll treat you right, like the Princess you are…” I don’t want to be a Princess. I want to find my own Princess. “So do you want six copies of it?” I asked, changing the subject as quickly as possible so I didn’t have to listen to this heteronormative bullshit for a second longer. I quickly wrote down the book and the number of copies I’ll need to order, worked out how much it’d cost her, then showed her the notepad. “Yes please, dearie,” she said, pulling out her little purse and counting out the change until she had enough to cover all the books I’d need to order in. She put her purse back in her bag, whilst I opened the till drawer on my desk and put away the money she had just paid me. Then she looked up at me, “I’ll pop in next week to pick them up. We’re just finishing the previous one we got from you, so I’ll need them ready for a week on Saturday.” “I can do that, Mrs Higgins. Six copies for next week. See you then!” And as I looked up, in the corner of my eye, I saw what I can only describe as the face of an angel peering through the window at the display. I swear my heart skipped a beat as this cute little blonde angel squinted through her large round glasses at the display I had put together for my latest offer. “I’ll see you next week,” Mrs Higgins said, interrupting my concentration, as I realised I had just suddenly zoned out in front of her. “Okay, bye Mrs Higgins!” As the old woman turned and started her saunter to the front door, I quickly turned back to see if the angel was still there… But sadly, she was gone. ====================================================== Again, this is not a sequel or a prequel or has any connection whatsoever to any other story. No secret regression organisations, no multiverse, no monsters, nothing. Just slice of life sapphic romance story, the highs and lows of dating, lots of kink, that kind of thing. So I hope you all like it! I know it's only one chapter in, but I hope it's drawn you in enough already that you're excited for the next chapter on Wednesday. This will be more akin to my older stories, with dual perspectives. This chapter is from Sam's perspective. Next is from another woman's perspective... Don't forget I'm on Subscribestar! Subscribers get 2 weeks early access to chapters, and exclusive short stories (Nessa's Tale is currently the only available one). The next four chapters of my new story posted on my Subscribestar! ======================================================== I hope everyone enjoys this chapter! Please leave likes and comments and all that fun stuff, I love reading them! If you want to read the next 4 chapters, thanks to two weeks early access to my main story and also soon-to-be exclusive access to short stories, why don't you check out my SubscribeStar! Thank you to all my subscribers for their support over the past few years! Seriously, your support means the world to me. New chapters of my latest story every Wednesday/Sunday!Also just a quick note: I don't mind people saving this story for personal reading. But I'd appreciate it if people didn't post it elsewhere, even if you're just suggesting it to other people. If you want to show others, please send them a link to the first page of this post. And it goes without saying, my story is not to be used in any way to create AI work. Thanks!

After ten years, I'm so pleased to introduce the DailyDiapers forum to Sophie & Pudding's 50th story!! Butterflies is - in my opinion - one of the best things we have ever written. We have been working on it for about a year and I'm just so happy I finally get to show people. ;__; Butterflies is a story about love and how transformative it can be to have people care about you. It's a tale about growing up and growing down and how both of those things can be possible at the same time. It's a realistic narrative about life and daily problems and overcoming obstacles you never thought you would have to deal with. And of course, it's a story about diapers and cute adults wearing them. ^_~ Butterflies has exactly 100 chapters (an homage to the first ABDL story I ever read!). The complete story is available on our Patreon in PDF and ePUB format. If you don't like waiting for chapters, please consider supporting us at: www.patreon.com/sophieandpudding Thank you all for the past ten years! We wouldn't be where we are as writers without you guys as our audience. ❤️ Also, special thanks to @mahleedl for commissioning this piece and inspiring the concept! ~Sophie ----------------------------- Butterflies By Sophie & Pudding ----------------------------- Chapter One "Fuck off." I put up my middle finger and stuck out my tongue - some sort of half-step between maturity and childishness. That sentence just outright summed me up. But Eliot was getting on my nerves today. Always asking stupid questions... "I don't want a boyfriend. Who wants a boyfriend anyway? They just talk shit behind your back and sleep around, right?" Speaking as someone who had never had one. "If it matters so much to you, why don't you go get a boyfriend, hm?" "I'm not really boyfriend-boyfriend material, Ky-Spy." I flipped my bangs up out of my eyes with a sharp and cynical exhale, a little puff of breath, and shrugged with my palms faced upward - I'd always been a pretty animated example of a young man my age. Also, it infuriated Kylie when I was aloof, but that was my way of being a conscientious objector to our sometimes-childish bickering. She also hated it when I rhymed her name with things, too. All a side effect of growing up together. "I just think you should try it out, maybe have someone you can kick around some, you know?" "I cannot believe we are having this conversation..." How many times did I have to spell it out? I don't date! Well... not the way Eliot thought about dating, anyway. "Why are you on my case about this, huh? I don't pester you for being single, do I?" "You do not," I conceded, glibly, before continuing with an almost-too-sharp, "you're too busy pestering me for spending a thousand credits a week on nice clothes when 'one good pair of jeans is all you really need', right?" Eyeing up a reply, I burst into a little immature giggle and clasped my hands together. "Oh don't be mad, come on now! I was just winding you up. You make a single pair of jeans look... great, really!" She wasn't poor, neither of us were, she just had hobbies of the more mechanical nature. Clothes were function to Kylie, not fashion. "It's a miracle you afford rent," I said flatly and got up from the table. We had been sitting in the mall food court for the better part of an hour. Thankfully, malls were back in fashion. It's wonderful what universal income can do for the economy. "Come on - I want to check out a new game." "I don't know how you spend your income on something you never actually get to own." Kylie shot me a look that told me she was about done with the razzing back and forth, and I tipped my head in unspoken understanding, following along behind her. "Tell me about this game, what's it about? Is it one of those ones where the Big Burly Man Shoot Gun, or one where the Big Burly Man Throw Ball?" Games were not my forte. "It's an RPG. You can kind of like... I dunno. Make a character. Be someone else. That kind of thing." "I like who you are," I said under my breath. Kylie turned to me with a goofy smile. "No worries; I'm not going anywhere." "That girl at the game store that hit on you, did you ever call her?" Ky had argued that it wasn't flirting, but I knew better - as far as romantic entanglements went, I knew more than most boys my age. "She's probably working today, do you wanna hit the store outside the mall?" "No thank you," I said flatly. I kept looking forward to prevent Eliot from seeing my blush. I insisted time and again that I didn't like girls, but... well, as the years went on I was less and less sure of that. I almost felt like I was hanging onto my heterosexuality just to spite people. A shitty way to live, I guess. But I repeated my trademark line: "I don't date." "Of course you don't." I didn't either, but for me the statement was more of a 'I'm so bad at this OTL' kind of sentiment. We both had our own hang-ups, it, but together we could probably conquer the world if we could go an entire day without sassing each other. "I wanna know more about this game!" I tried to explain to him all the nuances that came with reputation systems, but he definitely wasn't following along. I had tried to play games with him in the past, but Eliot had the attention span of a may fly when it came to technology. But he could look at t-shirts for two hours. I swear... We were just outside the game store when something caught my eye. At the end of the hallway, a woman was standing there, leaning against the wall. Tall. Taller than me, and I wasn't really short either. Her hair was reddish and cut short. But most importantly: I knew this woman. I knew her and I really didn't want her to be here... "Hey, uh... you go inside. I'll catch up..." "Hi, El, you go into the store that we're here for me to go to, and I'll stand out here and maybe go look at clothes." I said out loud, looking at her with a dopey smile, like she hadn't realized the surrealness of what she'd suggested. But her eyes read serious, so I did what she said after a tense moment, and found myself immersed in the kinda dank smelling decade-old carpet and wall-to-wall shelving décor of the game store. Oh look, a T-Shirt rack… When I approached her, she took a few steps away, off to the side and away from the crowds. I followed after her, until we were as along as two people could get in the middle of a shopping mall. "What are you doing here?!" "You weren't answering your phone," she said quietly, almost nervously. "I'm fine, Marnie. I... I just need some time to myself, okay?" I crossed my arms over my chest and looked down at my feet. When had things become so complicated...? "Time to yourself with a boy?" Marnie tilted her head almost accusatorially, but gave no reason to believe her question didn't expect an answer, either. She wasn't quite an insecure girl, so much as she was an often paranoid one. She didn't like being blindsided. I balled my hands at my sides and looked up at Marnie with irritation. "I don't date!" I swear, one of these days someone is going to actually listen to me when I say that! "And if I did, it's none of your business. You're just..." "...just what?" I looked at the floor and shook my head. The thought that came to my mind was mean-spirited. So I took a deep breath and changed direction. "I'm... I'm glad you're worried about me. It's sweet. But I'll call you when I need you, okay?" "It's funny how if I took you on your word at that, I never seem to hear from you again, isn't it?" Marnie meant well, she really truly did, but just like some art was defined by its imperfections, so too was Marnie by hers. "I'll wait, but not forever." "Whatever..." I turned on my heel and went back to the game store, with a whole lot on my mind. Marnie... why was she doing this? I just wanted to keep everything the way it was. Separate. Simple. But no... "Hey, sorry about that," I told Eliot, returning to the game store. "Just had to take care of something..." "I found T-Shirts. Or I thought they were T-Shirts, and then I touched them, and realized they were just coarse pads for scrubbing pots and pans with, in the shape of T-Shirts, which is a shame cause there was this one that looked pretty cool with a fat little yellow rat on it, but I could not wear something like that." Nor should anybody; clothing that cheaply made ought to be a war crime! "Yeah... sure." "Not even a single snide remark? You sure you're okay?" Eliot put his hand to my forehead to check for a fever and I brushed him away. "I'm fine, I'm fine. Um. I'm not really feeling the whole games thing. Maybe we could take off?" I wanted to go home. "You know, it doesn't take an android to figure out that something happened, so maybe..." It was always best to let Ky know that I wasn't going to cross her boundaries when she was wound up like this. Hmm.. "I'm not going to like push the issue or anything, but I'm here you know?" I sighed and nodded my head. "Yeah, thanks..." Eliot could be pretty cool sometimes. I guess that's why we stayed friends after all these years. Maybe I should have told him the truth. I could have told him everything, right? But I didn't think I'd survive the emotional talk. Emotions really weren't my thing... "Come on, I'll buy us some ice cream. I know you already spent all your credits." "If I spent credits on ice cream, I'd have to spend more credits on clothes, cause mine wouldn't fit." Graciously, I'd accept the free ice-cream though, despite my diminutive frame. Honestly, no amount of food in the world would alter my waifish frame - was waifish a word you could use to describe a boy? Sure, why not - but I didn't generally like to take chances. I liked being small. So we got ice cream. He talked about something - fashion or shoes or whatever - and I nodded my head. I wasn't listening though. I had a lot on my mind, and I wasn't looking forward to this discussion. Maybe I should just talk to Eliot. And make things even weirder? Pass.

An Anonymous commission. Enjoy. “Happy Anniversary!” Mikey said from the dining table, seeing his girlfriend of one year walk out of the bedroom. “Happy Anniversary!” Lilith said with a smile, not hesitating to help herself to a cup of coffee that Mikey had brewed earlier. “Got any big plans for us today?” “Uh, hadn’t really thought that far. But I do have something that I have been trying to build the courage to tell you…” Mikey said, looking down at his coffee in an attempt to avoid eye contact. “Oh, cool,” Lilith said, grabbing her coffee and joining him at the table. “What's up?” “Umm, I’ve got something that I’ve been meaning to tell you…I just…” Mikey started. “It’s okay. You can tell me anything. Besides, there's something that I should probably tell you too,” Lilith said, taking a sip of her coffee as she gazed into Mikey’s hazel eyes. “Really?” Mikey asked, shooting up with excitement. “Yea, but you first,” Lilith said, grabbing her boyfriend's hand. Mikey sat up a little, as if preparing to give some kind of public speech. “Ok- uh…” He started. “I uh- have a kink that I am really into and…” Mikey paused. He could feel his stomach churning with nerves as he tried to muster the courage to say it. “It’s okay, sweety. You can tell me anything,” Lilith said, smiling at him from across the table with her deep, mossy green eyes. Mikey couldn’t help but let out a smile as he felt butterflies in his stomach. “I’m an…ABDL…” He said, letting out a quick sigh. “What's that?” Lilith said, playing dumb. She had known for quite awhile now, having scrolled through the contents of his phone while he was asleep, but had decided that it wasn’t fair to call him out on it. It was something that he needed to feel comfortable admitting. Admittedly, it was also something that she was really into. Being unable to conceive children herself, she had always fantasized about finding a man to fill that hole for her. Mikey blushed, feeling beyond embarrassed. “Like…baby stuff…” He started. Lilith smiled. “Oh! Is that it?” She said practically gleaming. “What all does that entail?” “Um-” He gulped, feeling his leg frantically bounce under the table. “I like to be babied…use diapers…play with toys…” “Oh my gosh! That's so cute!” Lilith said, quickly getting up from the table to run over and give Mikey a big hug. She pulled him in close, tightly squeezing him as she started to imagine the possibilities. “Phew…that's a huge weight off my back,” Mikey said, looking emotionally drained from the anticipation. “So what's your secret?” “Well…” Lilith started. “Remember how I said I work remotely?” “Yea?” Mikey said. “That's not entirely true…” She started. “You see, the thing is…I’m actually a Witch,” She said, pausing to gauge his reaction. Mikey scoffed as he rolled his eyes. “Oh I see, haha!” He said in a raised voice, quickly getting up from his chair. “You think this is a big joke, don’t you?” Lilith was taken aback, unsure how to process what her boyfriend was saying. “No, I’m serious…” She started. “I’m a witch. I don’t work remotely because I am able to use my magic to make sure that we live a comfortable life,” Mikey threw his hands into the air. “What a fucking joke!” He shouted. “I just told you my biggest fucking secret. Something I am extremely embarrassed about, and you come back saying that you're some kind of made up fantasy character?” “I’m not making this up, Mikey,” She said, still standing next to the chair he had been seated in. “God, you’re such a bitch, Lilith!” Mikey shouted. Lilith said nothing. Mikey stared at her waiting for a response, but it didn’t come. Instead, she slowly turned herself around, and made her way towards the kitchen, opening one of the back cabinets and reaching into the back to pull out what looked like some old twig. “Oh great! At least we’ll get to role play your little witch fantasy, even though I just nearly had a panic attack telling you about my deepest desires!” Mikey yelled. Lilith ignored him, and gave the wand a quick flip and a swoosh as she muttered something under her breath. Mikey froze for a second, starting to feel a little tingly. Unsure of what had just happened. The tinglin stopped for a moment, and he prepared himself to call Lilith out on her BS again, when he suddenly felt a breeze on his legs. He looked down, quickly realizing his pants and socks were gone. His stomach sank as the tingly feeling returned, quickly growing and spreading its way through his body in every direction. He glanced up at Lilith for help, only to see her smiling back at him as he looked down in horror only to see his leg hair begin to vanish from the top down. Soon the tingly feeling spread to his arms, his chest, his face, all while he watched the hairs on his body disappear only to finally feel his beard fade into nothing as well. “Lilith!” He tried to call out, only to hear the word “Mommy,” instead. He tried to take a step forward, only to trip over thin air and end up on the floor, where he now felt the familiar comfortable feeling of a soft, Peekabu diaper wrapped around his waist. He looked down to confirm his suspicions, only to see the included black onesie that now covered his body, snuggly holding the diaper to his groin. “Mommy!” He heard himself say again as he tried to call out to his girlfriend. He felt the tears quickly build up in his eyes and couldn’t fight them for long before they began to overflow. He began to loudly weep as he struggled with what was happening to the reality around him. Tears streamed down his face as his nose started to clog with snot as his weeps gradually grew louder and louder. He felt himself start to pee. Flooding the soft, dry diaper that had magically found its way around him as the warm liquid spread around his boy parts. Lilith watched for a few minutes as the magic took its effect. She was beyond ecstatic and could barely hold herself together as she watched her once manly boyfriend break down into tears as he lost what little control he had over his life. It wasn’t until he let out a third call for his Mommy that she finally decided to step in. She stuffed the wand down into her sock as she made her way over to Mikey. “Shhhh,” She started. “It’s okay, baby. Mommy is here,” She cooed as she ran her hand through his hair. Mikey sniffled as he continued to cry, slowly looking up at her. “Was happen’n Mommy?” He said as tears rolled down his face. “Mommy didn’t like your attitude, so she decided you needed an attitude adjustment,” She said, helping him sit up as she wiped the tears from his eyes. “You’re gonna be Mommy’s little boy for a bit, okay? Just like you always wanted!” Mikey reached out for a hug, which Lilith gladly accepted, using the opportunity to lift him off the ground and carry him on her waist. “Maybe if you are a good little boy for Mommy for a week or so, we can give you some control back, okay?” Mikey nodded his head as he sucked some of the snot back in his nose. She carried him into his office, which was really just his man cave. His massive tower PC sat on his desk, back lit by way too many RGB LEDs. “Oh dear, this is all too much for a little baby like you,” Lilith said. Holding Mikey up with one arm, she bent over just enough to grab her wand out of her sock and gave it another quick swoosh through the air. A trail of sparkles lit up the wall as they made their way around the room, instantly transforming everything they touched. The walls turned white, with shiplap paneling on the bottom. Baby blue planes and clouds covered the top half. The desk turned into a fully stocked changing station covered in little cartoon animals. A massive adult sized crib appeared, alongside shelves and chests overflowing with stuffed animals and toys. Everything Lilith would need to take care of her little Mikey. Mikey’s eyes lit up with excitement as he watched the transformation. The little sparkles of light danced around the room effortlessly, completing the magical transformation before returning to the tip of Lilith’s wand, disappearing as quick as they had come. Lilith smiled as she watched Mikey’s face, knowing that this was exactly what he wanted. “Why don’t we have a little more fun while we're at it?” She said with a smirk, giving her already massive breasts a quick tap with her wand before returning it to her sock. Mikey’s mouth opened wide as Lilith’s breasts began to inflate. Quickly outgrowing their usual size and fulfilling his wildest dreams. His eyes stayed locked on her breasts as Lilith smiled down at him. “Milky! Milky!” He shouted. “What's that dear?” Lilith teased. “I want Mommy Milky!” He shouted, now trying to use his hands to pull her shirt down. “Okay, calm down, baby,” She said, gently carrying him over to the newly found rocking chair, and taking a seat. She laid him out across her chest as she pulled her shirt off, letting her two massive breasts plop out. Mikey instantly used his hands to grab a hold of one, guiding it to his mouth as he latched on, almost instantly starting to suckle. He felt the warm, sweet milk hit the tip of his tongue as his mind instantly melted away. Forgetting everything that had happened leading up to this moment. He continued to suckle, pulling in a mouth full of warm milk as he could feel his stomach rumble. “That's it. Drink up, my little prince,” She cooed, running her hands through his hair. Without warning, he felt his bowels open as he pushed a big mound of poo into the back of his diaper, feeling it spread across his soft cheeks as he continued to suckle on his Mommy’s boobs. He could feel the mess spread as more continued to come out, only making him happier with each passing second. It was all more than he could ever have hoped for. His cock now throbbed, pushing against his soiled diaper as he shifted to leverage it against his Mommy. He began to hump. Pushing his hips up against his Mommy as he felt his wet, mushy diaper rub against his sensitive parts. Lilith got up, holding Mikey against her breast as he continued to suck. She carried him over to his changing station and laid him out before pulling her breast away. “Look at you. You’re so cute,” Lilith said, using her thumb to wipe away the excess milk on the sides of his mouth. “Why don’t we get this icky little diappy off of you? Hmmm?” She cooed, moving to unbutton the snaps of his onesie as she exposed his soiled diaper. Mikey let out a soft moan as Lilith untaped his diaper, exposing his rock hard shaft to the brisk air. “My my,” Lilith said. “I think someone is a little excited about all of these new things”. She said, proceeding to wipe him down, cleaning up the icky mess as Mikey’s cock throbbed with each delicate wipe. She slid a fresh diaper under him, before she proceeded to coat his member in baby powder, dumping a rather generous amount on before slowly working her hand towards his shaft. “Does someone want to make cummies?” Lilith teased, running her fingers up his shaft. Mikey violently shook his head as he felt her delicate touch. “Yes!” “Mmmm, I don’t know…” Lilith teased, still slowly running her finger up and down his throbbing cock. “Pwease, Mommy!” Mikey shouted, throwing his hands down softly in a pouting motion. Lilith did hesitate. She quickly wrapped her hands around his little cock as she started to stroke it. Gentle at first, but she gradually gained speed as she watched her new little boy whimper on the table before her. “You're such a cute little baby boy,” She cooed, looking down at him with a smile. “Such a good little boy too”. Mikey whimpered as he felt himself already approaching a climax. Lilith could tell, but it's what she wanted. “That's it baby, make cummies for Mommy,” She said. “Cum for Mommy, sweetie”. Mikey’s cock twitched violently as he shot out several spurts of cum as Lilith continued to stroke. “Good boy!” She cooed, watching his cum pile up on his tummy. “You make Mommy so proud, do you know that?” Mikey was too out of it to respond. Trapped in a world of ecstasy for a moment as his deepest wishes had all come true at once. “On second thought, we should get you a nice warm bath to wash off in,” She said, giving his tummy a quick wipe before lifting his powered butt off the table and setting him on the rug in the center of the room. She opened one of the chests, pulling out a bin of hot wheels and set it in front of him. “You play with these for a bit while Mommy goes and gets a bath started for you,” Lilith said. Mikey instantly dove his hands into the box, dumping the cars everywhere with little care for much else in the world. This was exactly what he wanted. Did you enjoy the story? Want to read the next couple of chapters early without waiting? Check out my Patreon!

Ballad of the Baker and the Ice Queen (Incomplete) By RogueDratini Chapter 1 Above a city teeming with traffic of flying carpets topped with metal, in a sky where wondrous magical monsters and beasts soared. The likes of griffins swooping through the sky like eagles, wyverns flapping their bat wings screeching for dominance through a flock chimeras with their borrowed body parts, couatl cutting through the blue with radiant rainbow scales with orange colored wings that made the air look as though it were burning with fire. And in the midst of all this, suspended in the air on translucent blue rails, a train with clear walls for its carriage Inside one of these cars, slumped in the seats a half-elf blew a strand of frizzled hair half listening to an argument between a surly gnome and increasingly agitated wizard heating up about a dragoness that had decided right in front of the train’s path to migrate her flock of children that clumsily hovered with tiny wings that had yet to grow to their full potential. In the center of the ‘cozier’ cabins was ten large seats, comfortable enough for anyone to sit in, the half-elf in a pristine white coat that she had swore to herself wouldn’t get wrinkled today of all days. The young half-elf, a fresh faced 65, tucked the stubborn frazzled brown curl behind a pointed ear waving away a cloud of mana pixies, tiny creatures that looked until it got close enough for the eye to distinguish their ugly, snarling faces with pointed teeth, swarming in pockets like the walls of the force windows of the train car, or the time protected racks that stored the girl’s tireless of hours of pristine pastries, but to her dismay, seemed overjoyed in trying to snack on the costly glamour the half-elf had spent trying to make herself not only presentable but beautiful. Meredith Stills having spent nearly the entirety of yesterday in one of the most prestigious beauty salon in Gobloid Town after only 3 months of waiting on a reservation list, only for all of their wonderful green hands’ hard work to be foiled by the combination of a delay, humidity, and the hideous mouths of these damnable tiny sprites. It had been easy to keep her mind busy while the train had been on its way, now however, her only distraction from the appointment that was wracking her nerves was swatting away pest and listening to her head chef bicker with a wizard. At the front of the car, a gnome wearing a coat similar to Merri’s, sporting a white mushroom-esque cap in the loudest, most booming voice she could manage, and in Merri’s experience, that voice can get up there in decibels, reiterated her point. “GET THIS BLASTED THING GOING!” Screamed master Daffodil Pumpernickel. The untidy frumpled looking man who looked as though he hadn’t seen the good graces of the sun in over a decade, in Merri’s expert opinion the typical case of wizards were that they were shut-ins who haven’t socialized in anything other than the odd tabletop game or over a Manat crystal call. Both Merri and Daffodil looked unimpressed at the man’s continued explanation that he ‘Can’t do anything about the migration habits of dragon’s’ or his worried remarks about the mana pixies keep chewing at the force walls keeping everyone in the pressurized car from getting sucked into the stratosphere. “FOR THE LAST BLOODY TIME I DON’T CARE ABOUT THE PITHING GNATS DO SOMETHING ABOUT THE STUPID DRAGON!” Merri almost felt bad for the man, Daffodil was not the sparring partner to cut your teeth on after years of only talking to books, scrolls and crystal balls, she knew from her own two decades of Culinary Guild’s work how much of a pain Daffodil could be when she wasn’t getting her way. For the 4th time, the pair went around in a circle over whom can do what or who cares about who’s problem, the half-elf couldn’t help feeling like the tedious argument was more of a way of killing time than anything done. Her boss though, the spit fire of a gnome was decidedly too busy to keep an eye on her subordinate, and did something that she knew would get her yelled at if the gnome had any mind to pay to Merri. Carefully eyeing her coworker over her shoulder, Gretchen, the orc sous chef that had decided the wait was a good time to catch up on her beauty sleep, slumped in what had to be an uncomfortable way over three of the large seats and the metal rails in between them, Merri pulled her Pear brand mark XIII Wise Crystal Ball out of her pocket. Before powering it on, Merri frowned at her appearance in the glass ball’s reflection. Her pointy, angular looks that the glamour had borrowed for her already chipping away from the irritating pixie’s, her natural, rounded, chubby after decades of working with sweets, looks she had inherited from her father were screaming out from under the spell. Sighing, the first thing Merri did when the ball lit up was go over to a list of default spells that were preprogrammed on to all crystal balls and pressed a button on the interface. A wave of personal dispel magic swam over her skin, goodbye gorgeous potentially full-elf Meredith Stills, hello to the undoubtedly common half-elf Merri. Cursing herself for spending all that money on a silly one-day glamour, she swiveled the screen over to her destination. Myr’r. About to click into the app, she gave one more cursory glance at the orc and the wizard and chef fighting, and with a lecherous glance at her crytal ball gave into her indulgences. She was signed in automatically, a habit of staying logged in that could be dangerous if Merri’s friends and family ever had her crystal in their hands, her eyes were met with the sight of deviant pleasures. The first post she saw was of a wealthy djinn and his current lover, a young, cheetah tabaxi with a strangely enticing barbed penis making love on a manticore. The djinn, very durable, loved to do dangerous erotic activities with races that were considerably less so. Making sure the sound was off, Merri watched the first 15 seconds of the fun video, before the manticore’s scorpion tail went right through the djinn’s mostly gaseous body and into the back of the tabaxi, shooting the laughing djinn a look of betrayal. She swiped away, hating when the Firewalker675 posted his more snuff-y content. Below that showed was a post with more promise. A drow dressed in what was either her sunday best or dominatrix gear, it was difficult to tell with Under-Elves, whipping a trio of males, one human, one goblin, and finally a half orc, while her magically obtained cock stood tall under her leather corset. Liked. Merri would have to study SpyderGode55’s work later on, when she had more privacy. Maybe she only used the one spell to give her a man’s appendage, but Merri really hoped the ‘spider’ in the drow’s name wasn’t only for show, she could picture the white haired drow riding her subs with the bottom half of a spider. Maybe she would accept the gift of a transformation scroll along with a suggestion paired with a generous donation. A notification popped on the top of the page. RoilSubs: Commission for LiLMerryMarry. Merri pursed her lips at the sight of her Myr’r handle. The commission she had waited weeks for. A little sample wouldn’t hurt, no? She of course had already seen the sketches of her four page comic strip with her Little half-elf OC (which was NOT her, no matter how many physical traits they shared) getting babied by a tall, blond elf Mommy. The brunette laying down on a bed, insisting that she was a ‘big girl’ and didn’t need a diaper, the Mommy calmly explaining that compared to her own 1200 years, the little half-elf girl at 55 was definitely a baby compared to her, and that after that last accident, they really couldn’t take any more chances- “Meredith!” Daffodil snapped at Merri, she reflexively switched off Myr’r adopting a neutral expression. “You’re still on guild time, NO BALL.” Gretchen behind Merri rocketed up with a snort. With a voice of pure innocence, Merri calmly explained while tapping on the ball without looking, “We’ve just been hear for awhile, I was just conjuring some coffee. You know, to keep some of us awake…” She gave a side eye towards Gretchen while a carrying container of four cardboard cups materialized in her hand at the cost of 12 pieces of virtual silver and 5% of her ball’s life. Daffodil rolled her eyes, but stomped forward nonetheless and snatched a coffee out of the holder. While the head chef took a sip, Merri mouthed ‘Sorry!’ At the sleepy eyed orc who she had just thrown under the carpet, her sous’ eyes telling Merri that she owed her one, taking the offered beverage. Grabbing her own cup, Merri held out the contained towards the haggard looking wizard. She pitied the man, not used to the gnome’s explosive temper, but not enough to actually walk over to him, holding out her arm as far as she could reach in an attempt to avoid the wizard’s powerful, let’s call it a ‘musk’. Pulling out her own crystal ball, Daffodil conjured two more full carriers of coffee, passing one to both Gretchen and Merri before waving them off. “Go make sure the minions are staying awake too.” “Thank you,” Gretchen said in a gruff, sleepy voice, adding, “Don’t call them minions. Treat your subordinates with respect, chef.” Gretchen wasn’t much for words, but no pantheon of Gods could help a person who disparages any of Gretchen’s baby birds, as the orc likes to call who ever she’s trained, no matter how significant her role in the matter was. No one who didn’t know the gnome wouldn’t be able to tell, but she faltered at the remark, the ever so subtle twitch of the eye, Daffodil let the comment slide. She’s seen the orc rage in the kitchen before, and Gretchen was one of the few people that genuinely terrified her. Daffodil didn’t acknowledge it and went back to her back and forth between the lizard. “Just how many kids does that stupid lizard have anyways?” The exasperated chef asked rhetorically. The wizard, in an automatic tone helpfully dispensed his trivia, “A dragoness can have a clutch of between 500 and 3000 eggs.” “ARRRGH!” Merri and Gretchen walked past the racks of pastries and desserts out of the train car before either let out their snickering. Stifling a yawn, Gretchen offhandedly mentioned, “I hear dragons love to do this stuff in front of trains all the time.” Through the clear panes of force windows, the cooks saw the two coming and immediately started looking busy, putting away their balls and pretending to check the platters of food that were suspended in time, steam frozen above the plates and bowls waiting for their chance to get out. Holding open the door for Gretchen, “Oh? Why would they do that? There’s an entire sky to fly through and they just decide to go through train paths?” They started passing out coffee to their workers and the wizards that were monitoring the spells on board. “I think they just like to annoy people.” Gretchen said while handing out a coffee to one of her baby birds, thanking her before turning back to pretend to check the temperature of the stasis holder that was no doubt the same as it had been an hour earlier. Merri snorted, “Relatable. I’d go around being a nuisance to whatever I’d want if I was a five ton fire breathing monster.” She gave one of the cups to a frumpy looking half-elf who looked like the flowery robes she wore were made before the Scroll Revolution. The wizard didn’t say anything to Merri, looking at the cup like the contents were toad stool. The Culinary Guild had contracted out the spell slingers for the event today, unfortunately it was more of a pain hiring workers who weren’t under a guild. Wizards tended to be highly sought after specialists that were grabbed by large corporations or became guild pets as soon as they learned their higher tier magic, thus, the need to contract people who haven’t felt the need to socialize since before the dark ages. The pair headed to the last car, Merri took a look at the clouds and the city below them. “Don’t sell yourself short, Merri, you’re still a nuisance at your size, too.” Gretchen smiled, looking down at the glittering city as well, swarms of flying carpets filled the skies looking ants from this height just above the pillars of rocks and metal jutting out of the ground in all shapes, sizes, and colors stabilized by magical means, shimmering patches scattered around making entrances to pocket dimensions where smaller ‘towns’ kept most of the population, some guarded by grated metal orbs and watchmen patrolling on mounts of hippogriffs, wyverns, and griffins, while other rippling tears through reality, like Merri’s that she could spot near an obsidian monolith, was left free for whoever felt like wandering inside. In the final car, where the least at risk of temporal spells misfiring, was the soups and salads and their three least experienced cook watching over them. Or, they would have been watching over them, only the trio was being held captive by this car’s wizard, a stuffy looking man that reeked of mothballs, who’s gray hair, both from his head and beard, went right past his waist which must’ve been compensating for his shiny bald dome. “-The flux of chronomical mechanical influence is then kept at equilibrium by the Soldumn principle,” The man waved a bony finger with each utterance of jargon at the three cooks, each wearing a rather concerned look on their face, “Which I’m sure you’ve each learned in school, but your teacher’s were probably wrong. How it really works is-” “Ahem!” Merri coughed into her closed fist. “Coffee?” The wizard looked shocked, then perplexed, and finally pleased, “Oh! Yes, yes, please, thank you.” He took a large gulp of the piping hot coffee, his audience looking relieved at the break. “Now that the two of you are here, I’ll have to start my whole lecture on the qualities of stasis fields over, unfortunately.” Merri could barely see the hint of a smirk under the man’s bushy mustache. ‘That’s quite alright,” Merri tactfully lied. “I’m afraid we’re quite busy.” “Ahh,” The wizard took another long gulp of the drink that had to burning his esophagus. Looking down at the now half empty cup in his hand, “You know- The kobold initially cultivated the coffee bean in the south by-” Looking at the fearful faces of her least experienced peers, Gretchen interjected. “Smoke break! It’s been far too long since the kids got a break. Come along, Rupert, Agnis, Merv, right out here, come on, there ya go!” She gave each of the three’s identical white shoulders a little shove towards the backdoor. “ The wizard started pawing through his robes, “Goodness, yes, now where did I leave my pipe. Did you know that the tobacco-” “Sorry, sir, you have to stay and watch the stasis spell. You know how important it is that it stays supervised,” Gretchen gave the half-elf a pointed look, “Merri, come on.” Cocking her head, Merri said simply, “Smoking is nasty.” “Great! You can stay here and keep Mr-” She looked over at the wizard, who had been staring at the steadily empty cardboard in his hand until he sensed attention once again.” “It’s Rumplestiltsprigganmacdougal, esquire.” Gretchen studied her feet then the ceiling, rapidly, over and over, “Right. Merri keep Mr. Esquire company.” The wizard, facial hair dripping with coffee and a renewed energy to express his ego, smiled at her. “You know, there’s actually a really cute new couple on Viewver that have the most adorable recipes, they made a pegasus cake last week with moving, edible wings. I’ve been meaning to show you.” A serious look mixed with curiosity passed over Gretchen’s face. “Is there really?” “Yeah…” Damn, now she’d actually have to pull up the video… Merri hated showing her crystal to people. “Great!” The orc exclaimed in a chipper tone. “Come along, team.” Like a shepherd, or a shepherd’s dog, led the trio and Merri out the back door. The sight of the city far below was dizzying now. The wind blew strong through the clear sky, sounds of tiny wings in droves from Merri’s left and right. She looked towards the sounds of the mother dragoness hovering in the distance, but even far away the gigantic lizard looked too close. Her scales mostly red with a scattering of blue, lines of black scales racing across her body that colors danced on like oil on water. Gretchen leaned on the metals rails lining the back of the train, pulling out a metal cigarette case with a rose stenciled into the front and taking out a cigarette, before she was given the chance to get bombarded with questions, she passed them out to the three young cooks. Merri fondly looked at the rose on the case, vaguely remembering the night of drinking where she herself had drawn that rose, and the joy she felt the next day when she found out Gretchen had made it a permanent feature. Rupert, a tenku who went to great lengths to keep his feathers covered, lit up a smoke before passing his fire over to Agnis the orange and tabi tabaxi, very carefully pushing back her whiskers to keep from burning them, again, then over to the shifter Merv, who’s gender Merri was never entirely certain on. “You’re a bad influence.” Merri pointed out, not for the first time. Gretchen’s ‘baby birds’ had a bad habit of developing a smoking habit, Gretchen’s favorite way to step out of the kitchen for half a minute or 5. Shrugging, “Shut up baby, I know it.” Merri made great pains to not react to being called baby. In the past, she had wondered about sharing her love of being an adult baby with her coworker, there was a certain appeal to the thought of the naturally muscular orc cradling Merri in her arms and Gretchen had a special way of mothering those around her that made her seem like an amazing fit. Gretchen a ‘come out with it’ motion with her hand, “Make with the horse video.” The crystal ball gleamed in the light of day as the acrid odor of smoke bloomed through the air. Holding the ball close, ready to swipe away any appearing notifications away. Pulling up the app, the Viewver logo showed for a second before a wide array of cooking and baking videos showed up, mixed in with a steady amount of ‘drama’ Viewsters and romantic book discussions and reviews popped up. A red faced succubus appeared on the screen next to a dwarf with a wide grin and an intricately braided beard that the succubus had done the previous week. “Hello, everyone!” The succubus flashed a pointed smile at the camera. “Scary Kerry back again, joined by scrumptious little honey bun, Garrus,” The dwarf waved a stout hand. “Today we’re going to be making…” She pulled a plate from below, “The devilishly delicious edible white chocolate Pegasus,” the winged horse that was hand sized neighed and whinnied on the plate. Garrus acted like he was about to pick at the horse’s wing only to get playfully slapped away by Kerry. “Now for this recipe you will need to have one scroll of food golem on hand that you can get from our sponsor ScrollShare! With Scrollshare you can…” “Huh, I didn’t think couples like that really did things like this,” Gretchen commented while taking a drag from her cig. “Don’t succubus usually stay on HornHub?” Merri’s eyes never left the screen. “I think they started on their, but then Kerry did a cooking video and it got super popular. So now they do like lifestyle and cooking videos. I follow her on Myr’r and she sometimes posts links on Hornhub, they still sound like cooking but with nudity involved.” Gretchen shook her head. “That can’t be hygienic. Does he get naked too?” She asked, pointing at the dwarf. A little box dashed on the video. RoilSubs: Commission for LiLMerryMarry got the Comment: LalaBunny says, “Moar???” Followed by pleading emoji, crying emoji, pleading emoji, crying emoji. In half a second Merri swiped it away. Without missing a beat, “I think they actually eat off each other in the videos, so it probably doesn’t matter too much to them.” Whether she saw what the notification said and was too polite to say anything, or she just ignored it, Gretchen just said, “Hmm. Do food golems have a stable shelf life? I wouldn’t mind having one around but I’m worried my cat might get to it…” Agnis the tabaxi turned around, “Owning cats is wrong. Its basically slavery.” Gretchen rubbed the bridge of her nose, “Agnis, I swear to Gods, I’m not having this conversation again. Why don’t you go ask Mr. Esquire his opinion on the domestication of cats, I’m sure he has plenty to say.” Undeterred, Agnis started pointing at her claws while listing, “You make them hunt, you make warm you, you decide whether they stay or go.” “My cat gets fed out of a tin can, Agnis and I clean up her shit. Seriously! If anyone is the slave in that relationship its me-” Before the conversation went any farther, the train began to putter ahead. They were on their way again. Sighing, Gretchen put out her cigarette, “Finish it up,” She told the youngsters, “Get ready to unload everything, tell the old coot you’re busy if he says anything.” The ball in Merri’s hand jingled. Looking down, she saw a message from LalaBunny: Roilsubs sed the characters in the new comic were urs. Can I plz draw them? LittleMerryMarry: Sure smiley emoji. LalaBunny: thnk u thnk u thnk u!!! Merri hadn’t really expected anyone else to want to do anything with her Ocs, but she wasn’t about to turn down free content. She’d just have to remember to check out LalaBunny later, see if he was worth a follow. Speaking of following, she hurried off to meet with Gretchen, leaving the three kids out there to finish their ‘breaks’. “Sorry, can’t talk right now!” She said as she hurried past the old wizard with his mouth open. Past the frumpy wizard who was still eyeing her cup suspiciously, waving a little at the journeymen in the middle, Francois the dwarf, Heckle the goblin, and Nala the half orc, each getting their pallets of the main course ready to move, only giving a courtesy acknowledgment of her presence. In the middle car, Daffodil was sitting down, doing her best to ignore the wizard still worrying about the pixies. The head chef had ceased all communication with the wizard once her problem had solved itself, no longer in the mood to argue. Gretchen was already working on loading a levitating pallet with racks, Merri jumped at loading a different one. Glass chalices of mint ooze, a dish that would literally dance on your tongue. Cinnamon fire apple pie, apples coming from the elemental plane of flame, each bite warming the tongue. A tricky milk chocolate coated cake with a the essence of a hydra, a snake like head coming from the delicate wrapping of each bar that its chopped or bit off will have two grow out of the stump, a sure way to please anyone with tough to fill belly, Merri was rather proud of that one, hydra essence was not only costly but difficult to blend in a way to taste right with sweets. And the final dish, Merri’s specialty, elderstar berry cupcakes, an admittedly much more mundane treat, but held sentimental value to the half-elf, she had mastered the recipe, making it thousands of times, plus, she added just a pinch mermaid tears salt to each top to make it a little more spectacular. Through the force windows, Merri could see their destination fast approaching. The floating fortress Havenport, the country’s greatest military accomplishment. The size of a small mountain, a tower flying through the air with dozens of small keeps the could detach and become their own military base during war time, around each keep was their own platoon of airships, and on the very top of the tower, the castle of Havenport, where each commander of the tower was to have an important meeting today. A wonderful opportunity for the Culinary Guild, if they manage to impress the brass, there was a possibility they may contract them instead of using non affiliates, for officers anyway. Merri had only seen the legendary fortress once before, when she was very small. Far in the distance, it still seemed to take up the horizon. Now, she was approaching Havenport herself. Looking down, she saw the parts of the city the tower hid from the sunlight. A morbid thought occurring to her, how many enemies of the country had seen that very shadow and lost their lives in the darkness. Merri felt insignificant, a tiny speck compared to the tower’s military might. Quickly, the pinnacle of Havenport approached. On top of the tower, fields of artificially tended to grass as far as Merri’s eyes could see, occasionally the sea of green parted way for an ugly gray humps, pathways to the lower sections, and in the center, the fortress of the fortress, the castle of Havenport, an impenetrable stone building surrounded by thick walls, it’s said that each brick used to make the castle at the peak was imbued with the strongest wards available 300 years ago to keep any enemies of the state from scrying or teleporting inside. A legion of finely dressed cadets where waiting for the train at parade ready, lined up in rows and columns. They wore gray uniforms, silver colored tassels on their square shoulders, a lime sash running through the center of each that lay bare except for a single medallion, round metallic buttons clipping the sides together at the bottom, leaving just enough open on top to create a window. Each used this window to display dog tags, though a few had things like spell focus attached to a necklace or religious symbols, a tiny uniqueness in the conformity. A scabbard for their curved sabers was at the intricate belt of each, and beneath every left arm a shoulder holster with a series of identical wands. Each of the cadets wore a similar look, a firm neutral look standing ahead that made everyone of them look like they were cut from the same cloth. From the grayish blue and olive green skins of orcs, to the dark brown and fair tones of the humans and half-elves, with a smattering of the other taller races mixed in, as long as they wore that look and that uniform, they might as well have been brothers and sisters. One half-orc stood in front of the rest, not looking toward the train or at the cadets, instead staring into the nothing in between. A few medals on his sash signified the rank of sergeant. He raised a single bare hand as the train came to a halt, Merri wouldn’t have thought possible but each of the cadets stood straighter at the hand like trained dogs. The wizards released the force windows and the sounds of training all came pouring in from the fields around them, even at a distance, the dual forces of echo and multitudes let it ring into the car like Merri was standing right next to a grunt getting screamed at to keep running, practicing, moving, the sounds of wands and staves ringing out at firing practice. The air burned with the scent of sweat, spent scrolls, fire and lightning. At the wave of a hand, the front row of cadets ran ahead into the train, grabbing the nearest pallet and moving it towards a series of enclosed carpets. Organized chaos. To Merri’s untrained eye, it seemed like the cadets were grabbing the nearest pallet without thought, but there seemed to be a particular set of topless cargo carpets each pallet of racks was deposited on to. After fully loading a carpet, the cadets would stand on the edges of the carpets as they flew away. Merri was glad she didn’t have to do that work. Suddenly being this high up, where the air was so much thinner without time to adjust, she was beginning to feel light headed. Another row of cadets were waved forward as Merri sat down in the car, trying to be out of everyone’s way. Gretchen gave a little greeting at one of the half-orcs as he passed by her. A subtle nod the only thing she got in return. “Someone you know?” Merri asked as the orc sat down next to her, it wouldn’t be long until the long hassle of work reared its ugly head again, Gretchen had learned long ago to enjoy the small breaks of peace. “Ornismar, boy from my clan. Feels like it was just yesterday he was digging up bones in the family woods, and now he’s all grown up. Small world, big place. I wouldn’t have expected seeing him during our little visit.” “Lucky you have such a large family.” Gretchen nodded, it was a conversation the two had numerous times in the past. “But its just you and your dad.” She concluded forward. Merri said Gretchen’s next piece for her. “A big family is just a big headache. I would hate the constant stream of people coming and going, its a nightmare, and no privacy.” They watched in silence as the last of the cadets took the last of the pallets out, the soldiers began to drive towards the looming structure in the center of the field. The sergeant saluted the chefs as they disembarked the train, the slanted upwards pointed arm crossing the sash over the heart more a sign of courtesy than respect. None of the members their guild reflected the gesture, feeling a bit awkward about the whole thing as they were lead towards the three remaining carpets. A cadet stood at attention at the back door of the carpet, holding it open for Gretchen, Daffodil, and Merri, who entered it in that order. The interior of the carpet was certainly roomy, not many carpets she had gotten into with Gretchen had this much elbow room, especially with someone else inside of it, even if they were the size of Daffodil. It was strangely pristine, with no new carpet smell, Merri hadn’t been in floor models at dealerships that had been this clean. Reflexively, Merri pulled the seat belt over her shoulder and into the buckle in between her and the gnome as the cadet entered the front and began to drive forward. Outside the window, Merri watched the troops do their drills, seemingly random sections of grass converted into tracks and obstacle courses. A little ways up, she saw a mounted air division run what was either a team training exercise, or an exceedingly dangerous game of capture the flag. “Isn’t it a bit cruel to make the animals do training like that?” Merri asked the driver, more out of conversation than genuine outrage. “Ma’am,” The driver spoke roboticly, “Air mounts require battle training before seeing combat, otherwise they will panic during their first combat. Ma’am.” Daffodil piped up, “And where are the cooks in the facilities? I wouldn’t mind seeing our,” She snorted, “’Competition’.” “Ma’am, you will be authorized to use Havenport Castle private kitchens, anywhere else will be considered a breach in security and a breach in contract. Ma’am.” Clenching her jaw, Daffodil went on, “Alright, I guess, no need to be so stuffy, I’m just an old lady. Not like I could do anything ‘breach in security’ worthy.” “Ma’am.” The intimidating structure of Havenport Castle loomed above them, falling into its shadow as they crept towards it, like field mice compared to a farmhouse. The stone bricks in the wall made way to just let the caravan of carpets in, seemingly melting to give them passage. If not for the cadets unloading racks, the courtyard would be eerily quiet. Here, there was no grass to break the monotony, just stone brick on the ground and on every wall. Above, the blue sky parted only for the clouds so close Merri could feel the heaviness of their vapors, the tallest towers of the castle cutting through the fluffy white puffs. Along the tops, several flags hung, coat of arms of countries and the royal families who ruled it along with a collection of allied nations, waving their colors in loyalty to the fortress. A concierge waited for the Culinary Guild, a prim and proper elemental made out of blue wisps of wind that seemed more at home this far up than anyone else they had seen so far, wearing a uniform much like the cadets. It seemed to take on a feminine appearance, though Merri knew that such elementals only took on gendered appearances as a formality, it had sex as much as rocks, water, or the very air it was made of. “Welcome, honored quests.” The elemental ‘spoke’, it sounded like the wind whispering into their ears personally, as intangible as a spirit haunting the night. Through great double wooden doors large enough to fit a dragon through the party was led into a series of corridors wide enough to fit the entirety of the dragon’s brood. The 9 members of the guild followed the weightless, bouncy steps of the air elemental without a word, in a line of seniority, with Daffodil heading the pack with steps too quick for someone her size, and Merv at the end, unconsciously shaping their body to be like the elemental. Many doors stayed closed among the barren, everyone’s footsteps (except for the elemental’s) cried out in a symphony, joined by the clunk clunk of officers’ leather boots somewhere in the distance. A subtle noise begun to grow, like hushed words in a library, growing until it was the sounds of idle chatter. Two large doors leading into a grand hall with three large tables filled with the top brass talking among themselves, the event they were here to cater to. Well dressed young people in red vests and white shirts wearing fez hats shuffled around the table, offering the majors, colonels, admirals, and generals fizzy clear liquid in champagne flutes and hors-d’oeuvres, dishes supplied by the military’s own. Everyone in there well known and respected in their respective circles. But only one had Merri’s eye. Sitting alone, a glass untouched in her gloved hand, scribbling something in a leather notebook, was the elf of Merri’s dreams. She had spent countless amounts of gold and silver on commissions to bring a blonde elf to page when here she was sitting their in the 3rd dimension. The creature so many of her (quite possibly self-insert) OC’s had called Mommy. Sure, Merri had imagined her in everything under the sun except a military officer’s uniform, but such trivialities would be remedied as soon as she had five minutes alone with her crystal ball and could contact a friend or two who could draw the elf in such a costume, after all, she looked amazing in it. Her hair pulled back in a neat bun, her expansive bosom making her jacket work to keep together, the way her arms wanted to rip out of those sleeves. Merri couldn’t see the elf’s legs, but that was fine, in her imagination Mommy either wore lingerie or nothing at all. She could keep the boots that all like wise dressed officers wore, all the better to step on her sub with. The elf blinked, her pointed ear twitched adorably like a deer sensing it was being watched. Slowly, she looked up, towards the door. Her fist raised, hiding the subtle red of her pretty lips, eyes scanning, towards the door, towards their party. Those eyes, a piercing icy blue, locked in a frown, fell one after the other of her cooks, until she locked eyes with Merri. It felt as though she were stuck in one of the stasis fields, those seconds filled an eternity. When those pretty blues met her chocolate browns, Merri felt like a bunny locked in the sights of a great bird of prey, mere seconds before that falcon swooped down to tear that bunny off the face of the earth and do what it will to it. Merri was ready to be that bunny. Thoughts so loud she was sure the elf must’ve been able to hear it from this distance. Come get me, Mommy. I’ll be your bunny, Mommy. Step on me, make me whine and beg, come, Mistress, your pet is ready, Mommy. Time cruelly began again with a nudge on her back. Merri dropped back into her body like a boulder hitting a lake, falling from the height of her fantasies back into the pitiful depths of reality by Francois, and to Merri’s disappointment, her feet trudged forward. When she turned her head again, to get one final glimpse as the elf, Merri found that she was still staring at her. Alas, Merri had no time for whimsical fantasies about elves who would make her squirm. The feast was about to begin, and her hands needed to do a different job than what Merri wanted to. At least, at first, she wished she could go find a closet somewhere and ‘process’ the new thoughts of her dream girl that wore the military colors, but the familiar feeling of routine was a welcomed distraction. Chapter 2 The bulk of the work had already been done, but now it was time for the final preparations. They were brought to a magnificent large kitchen area, separated into three wings, two lines of ovens, stoves, with a rotating window that hovered in the air above a counter per wing, with a large holding area in between each where their racks where situated, . It was the cleanest kitchen Merri had every stepped into, if not for the scent of food her people hadn’t made clinging to the air, she would have thought this place was untouched, like the shuttle carpet she was ridden on. Wish she would ride me… Shooing intrusive thoughts away, Merri fell into line where Daffodil pointed her towards. One side of the line while Gretchen manned the other, Merri took the fresher workers, while Gretchen got the seasoned crew. The bags of personal gear already waiting for them, meticulously inspected by Havenport’s security and MP. Agnis grabbed a plate with a bowl of salad from a rack, Francois grabbed a bowl from another, the steam from the soup in his hands resuming it journey through time. Rupert garnished the salad coming towards Merri with freshly cut herbs, while Merv with stand on Merri’s right preparing cups of dressing. Merri would get the tedious job. Agnis would be her side’s gopher. Reaching towards a brown box in front of her, it’s head sealed in a plastic bag, was what looked like a cherub made of roots. Merri ripped the bag off the head of a mandrake, for a half a second it’s deafening scream filled the kitchen before Merri twisted it’s head off. With a microblade, she shaved tiny flakes of the mandrake’s skin on to the salad, alchemists and potion crafters insisted that the skin of a mandrake encouraged healthy breathing and digestion in the people who consumed it, Merri suspected that the nutty, earthy flavors of the mandrake just hid more unpleasant flavors in whatever was in their concoctions. She handed it off to Merv to put it’s sides on the plate and passed it down to Daffodil, after an inspection dropped it on the platter of a red vested servant in a fez. Gretchen’s team was busy infusing soup with last minute alterations using a salamander then melting a chunk of smelly, expensive cheese of a minotaur on top. Merri had met a few of the minotaurs who had provided milk for such delicacies, fun loving country gals who could get a little rigid during their months of milking. Merri dropped a used up mandrake into a basket. The skin may be gone, but the bodies would still fine their way into a stockpot. The repetition helped keep Merri’s mind off of distracting ideas on who she would ask to draw what. One of the servers whispered something to Daffodil, nodding, she called out while still making sure the dishes in front of her looked presentable. “Hors-d’oeuvres finish in five! That stupid dragon has us behind schedule, crank it out!” Murmurs of ‘Yes, chef,” rang out throughout both sides of the line. “Soups are all prepared…” Gretchen called out. Seconds later. “Salads are ready…” The main event. Gretchen’s specialty, flank of gorgon, a difficult to cook cut, each flank has a bottom of the creature’s tough armor on some part of it, pieces of the meat are rarely uniform. As the meat cooks, the metal becomes extremely hot as well, making it incredibly easy to overcook, and with the different amounts of armor, no two pieces have the same cook time. If prepared correctly, as Gretchen has mastered over the years. Or the officers may have a quasi-vegetarian dish dominated by the fungal Shrieker, blanched before coming to Havenport, it gets seared by Merri with a flaming wand, given a quick douse of red wine reduction, then a drop of dryadberry puree smeared across the plate. Plate. Sear. Plate. Mommy holding her down. Sear. Plate. Sear. Mommy wiping her down with a wet wipe. Plate. Sear. Plate. Mommy telling Merri she’s not big enough for big girl panties anymore, and wrapping her up in a thick, white diaper. Sear. Plate- “Stills! Focus!” “Hmm? Huh?” Daffodil starred through Merri. Nothing more needed to be said, get your head in the game. Sheepishly, Merri put herself back into the job. No distractions, no thinking about, other stuff. Merri didn’t know how people comfortably used a wand all the time. It was so awkward to her. Keep the tip pointing towards the brown stalk while keeping a firm grip on the handle, watch the fire spout out while waving her hand. Knives and spatulas just made more sense. To Merri, holding a wand like this was on par with holding a man’s penis clumsily while he’s peeing. Not that there wasn’t a clumsily way to perform that action. After 20 minutes of the repetitive action, Merri had to let go of the wand and give herself a shake to loosen up the wanker’s cramp she had coming on. “Almost ready for the main course. How we looking?” Daffodil barked at Gretchen and Merri after another of the servants whispered in her ear. “5 more plates.” Merri informed the chef. “Nearly there too,” Gretchen said while ladling a gravy made from the gorgon’s juices on to the steak. Nodding, Daffodil motioned for the servants to begin the rounds once again, sending them out to the great hall. The final plate on both sides was sent out, and the journeymen let out a sigh of relief. It was true, the most stressful part of the job was over, Merri’s desserts were ready to go right off the racks, ready to be set on a platter and sent out, but that wouldn’t be for awhile. Daffodil would have no idle hands at this juncture however, ordering everyone to make the kitchen as pristine as they had found it. Agnis and Francois retrieved some buckets of hot soapy water and passed it out to everyone while Gretchen and Merri pushed the racks of sweets to the front of the room. Grumbling, Rupert looked at his sudsy feathers after reaching into the bucket to retrieve a dropped towel. “I just don’t understand,” He complained, “Animate object is a very easy spell, why can’t we make them clean all this on their own.” “Can’t,” Gretchen said pushing a rack of chocolate cake hydras. “They’ll start dancing and nothing will get done.” Merri, pushing her own rack, watched the ooze jelly start to quiver at the word ‘dance, “Actually, the dancing is fine, they pretty much clean as the move, and it’s kind of cute. The real issue is they have a penchant for summoning demons. Once had a dishwasher who animated a sponge, left to grab a glass of water for 2 minutes, when he got back, a balrog was wrecking havoc.” Daffodil swore under her breath, “It was a good location too. In between quite a few other guilds and had a shopping complex next to it. Can never use it again, the land is completely tainted.” Nodding, Merri dropped her rack off in front of Daffodil and began to make her way back to grab another. “Some of my friends in those buildings tell me they still can’t use the bathrooms. Go to pop a squat and voices in the pipes start bargaining for their souls.” “Demons,” Daffodil rolled her eyes, “Always feling up a place. Just wipe down the counters, it builds character.” By the time the servants were ready, the bulk of the cleaning had already been finished, save for the floors that they were waiting for the racks to leave before they could bring out the mops and the scrubbers. It was tedious waiting while Daffodil finished putting desserts on platters. They were standing in a little designated section by the door, away from the work station, shuffling their feet and getting antsy. Merri tried to do anything to anything to keep herself from pulling out her crystal, while Gretchen growled under her breath, a tale tell sign that she was ready for a smoke break, the other 6 looking like they were in the same boat. After Gretchen had started pacing, Daffodil was beginning to get annoyed. The servants had told the head chef the desserts had all been distributed out. “Good, would one of you show these layabouts where they can smoke?” She pointed at antsy cooks being led by Gretchen. “Very well, ma’am. As well, the Generals would like a word with you. Discussions of future events I believe.” “Ahh, good, good, Merri!” She pointed a finger at the girl who had been daydreaming about a certain somebody. “Get some mops ready. After we get back we’ll knock the rest of this out and get out of here in 30.” “Yes ma’am,” Merri said, the servants and her coworkers milling out of the room, leaving her alone. She unbuttoned her chef jacket and hung it up near the door leaving her in a sleeveless white shirt tucked into her loose slacks, it had been a particularly good day on keeping it clean and stain free, no need to temp fate and need anything more than a simple wash. Stain remover wands could get pricey when one had to use them everyday after all. There was something haunting about an empty kitchen, especially an unfamiliar one. The hum of the equipment, the sounds through the vent, paired with Merri’s own clicking heels of her leather shoes. She found the little mop closet the gophers had retrieved the buckets from and grabbed three mop buckets. On a dingy little shelf was a few cardboard boxes with faded scrolls in them. Merri grabbed one of the scrolls, rolled it up into a loose tube, and ripped the end off. A torrent of warm, soapy water came tumbling out of the ripped end of the scroll. A moment of peace. Her hand slipped into her pocket and her hand glowed as the ball in her pocket activated. Just a minute to check out her comic. The Myr’r app took an agonizing few seconds to turn on, and after a couple of presses on the glass, there she was, in all of her majesty. Her waifu. She would need some adjustments now, eyes more narrow, the blue in them lighter, the chin just a little more pointed. She was holding down the half-elf (which, might have been Merri), the girl’s tiny wrists in the elf’s fist after she tried to fight back, fruitlessly trying to get away form her. All for naught as her Mommy pulled out her secret weapon, a little scroll with a powerful spell on it that affected the mind, sending them straight back to baby days mentally. The still image showed the scroll inching towards the girl’s forehead and… “Damn it!” The last sputters from the scroll in Merri’s hand went splashing into her top, and a bit on her pants. She grimaced at the sheer fabric clinging to her belly, the material becoming see through. The outline of a tattoo of heather could now be clearly seen from her left hip. “Always gotta happen…” She whined, tossing the used scroll into a nearby trash and went to fill the other buckets, her crystal tucked away safely in her back pocket. Her mind began to wander without the focus of someone else’s pictures. A new array of possibilities was opening up to her fantasies. Maybe her Mommy would make her run so much her knees would be jelly and she’d have to carry Merri home. Maybe her Mommy would pull one of the wands out of her holster and an energy whip would come out, punishing Merri for imaginary transgressions. Maybe her Mommy… Was standing right there. In front of the doors to the kitchen, was the blue eyes elf, staring at one of the racks filled with leftover cupcakes with her intense, falcon like gaze, the rim of her cap casting a shadow over her eyes. One hand gripped the other behind her back, the ornate hilt and handle of her saber glinted in gold and silver on the belt at her hip (Merri hadn’t incorporated the sword into her fantasy, what would she do?? Smack her rear with the flat edge? Put the curved scabbard inside of her and twist it around while Merri was on all fours? Hold it to her throat while she licked between her Mommy’s thighs, threatening to cut her pretty little throat if she dared to stop? The scandalous possibilities were endless!). Her trousers so tight on her it could’ve been a second skin, the elf’s rump was a bit flatter than Merri liked, but that could be fixed… The elf’s lips twisted adorably, she looked towards the door, then the other way and froze as she saw Merri. Her twisted fantasies came crashing down around her as those chilling blue eyes hers. With a sudden, horrifying realization, Merri became acutely aware of how she looked, holding a dirty mop, drenched shirt that showed off her skin, reeking of sweat and work. She seemed to be frozen as well, her body going stiff at the sight of Merri. The distance between the two became paradoxically too close and too far, the few yards feeling like a vast canyon and yet close enough that she could see every imperfection of Merri’s skin. Her eyes looked away first, looking uncertain, she opened a mouth, revealing rows of perfect teeth. Nothing but air came out. Merri found her courage and spoke up. “H-Hello?” “Hi,” Her voice came out in a high squeak, before she corrected herself. “Umm, excuse me,” She said in more of a baritone, more to Merri’s liking, a voice that was as rock steady as the walls of this castle, but had undertones of that gentle tenderness beneath. That awkward silence returned with a vengeance. The elf looked towards the ground. Merri looked up, studying her face, before the panicked, intrusive thoughts finally slipped in. Oh Gods! Am I supposed to be saying something? Am I taking too long? She thinks I’m an idiot, doesn’t she? Damn you Meredith Stills, open your mouth and SAY SOMETHING! What should I say? Should it be sexy? No, you fool! You don’t even know her, you can’t come on too strong! Should it be something professional? Like, ‘did you enjoy your food’? That’s safe! Maybe too safe. Blast it all, Meredith Valerie Stills, SAY SOMETHING! “Can I help you?” Merri said, lamely to her ears. She frowned at Merri like a teacher being given the wrong answer by a student. A poor choice of words for Merri, suddenly locked in a fantasy about the elf bending her in a school girl uniform over a desk belt her behind with a ruler. “I liked the cupcakes!” The elf blurted out suddenly, a tad too loudly. Her lips clamped shut immediately afterwards, realizing either what she was stupid or how she said it was stupid. Her eyes looked away, find the tips of her boots fascinating. Wait is she… Nervous? Why is she nervous? Bravery filling her chest that she puffed out, Merri took a step forward, leaving the mop to flop in the bucket while she grabbed her hands behind her back, mirroring the elf. “Really?” She asked, her voice going fluttery. “Well… I made those cupcakes…” She shot the increasingly nervous elf a sly smile, reaching, pulling the hair tie that kept her curls trapped behind her head, sending them flying with a shake of her head in what she thought was seductive. Oh Gods, was she TALL! Merri’s head fell short just below the elf’s chest. She’d have to crawl up her just to be at eye level. The prospect thrilled the little half-elf. Tell me I did good. Take me to that dirty closet and show me I did good. Call me your pretty, good little girl and take me home and let me live under your kitchen sink. Merri’s thoughts were getting deliriously silly. “Y-you made them? Of course-” The elf added in a smaller voice. “-You did…” Pausing her advance, Merri was rapidly trying to untangle the meaning behind those words. It felt like there was a few pieces to this puzzle she was missing. “Beg pardon?” She straightened her posture, and like she couldn’t stop herself, she did that funny salute Merri had seen done since she got there, “Colonel Svetlana Lark.” The colonel looked just as surprised as Merri did at the strange introduction. Svetlana froze in the middle of her salute, as if her actions were just becoming apparent to her. Mommy… looked kinda dumb. Kinda really dumb… Half of her wanted to toss her daydreams in the trash. The other half, the half that staring at those bulging muscles in those sleeves thought, I can work with dumb. Merri shot her a small smile with worried eyes, rubbing the back of her neck as she realized her ‘seductive’ strut might have looked similarly stupid. Was she being stupid? Was she blowing this? Was there anything to even blow? “I’m Merri.” “M-Merri?” Svetlana looked away quickly, in a flash, so quick that Merri would’ve missed it if she hadn’t been staring at those bright red, plush lips. The little curl at the corner of her mouth, in a smile. There WAS something to blow! Merri screamed in her mind. All hands on deck! Do NOT mess this up! “Everything ok, Merri?” Gretchen asked, returning with her retinue of fowl smelling smokers, ready to finish cleaning and get off this ugly rock. Merri and Svetlana froze in place. “Everything’s good!” Merri hastily said. “The colonel here just wanted to compliment dinner!” “Actually, I just wanted to know about the cupcakes…” Svetlana half yelled, losing control of the volume of her voice. Her hand still locked over her chest in a salute Merri wasn’t certain she was aware of any more. “Oh…” Gretchen and Merri said at the same time, both giving the colonel odd glances. “So then… You didn’t like dinner?” Gretchen folded her arms indignantly. Merri didn’t say anything, her eyes, and each of her 7 coworker’s were studying the face of the colonel. “It was… alright. It was fine…” “My gorgon flank was just ‘fine’?” Gretchen asked, frowning. The orc was typically pretty grounded, a strong head on her shoulders and firm feet on the ground, but two things really set her off her good natures, insulting her steaks, and insulting her baby birds. And to do both at the same time was like asking her to go into a blood rage, pretty please, with a cherry on top. It was like watching a carpet crash, “Gorgon is always dry and overcooked. I had the shtrieker.” “My gorgon is not dry OR overcooked!” Gretchen bellowed. “Wait, so my shrieker was just ‘fine?” Merri piped up, ignoring the fact that the only thing she did to the dish was burn it with a wand. It was still hers. Svetlana shot Merri a look, processing what was going on. “Why’s she still got her arm up?” One of the peanut gallery asked. Merri had been rather curious about that herself. “Yeah, what’s up with that?” “I- you- We’re not supposed to stop until it’s done back…” Svetlana addressed Merri specifically. Gretchen cleared her throat. “That’s great, but no one here is going to do that.” The 6 behind her started snickering. Svetlana blinked. “You have to… I’m a colonel…” She said annoyed, though she was shooting her hand a dirty, as if it had a mind of its own and it was acting like a naughty puppy who was peeing on her rug in front of company. Merri fought with herself to keep from imagining herself getting that look while Merri was naked with her leg raised. “No one here is going to do that in our kitchen.” Gretchen growled defiantly. Trying to keep her own humiliating thoughts out of her imagination, Merri spat out, “You look like a Faerie Scout.” Damn you, Meredith Valerie Stills! You cock blocking little twit! The elf in the gray uniform made a little pop sound with her mouth in surprise, glancing down at her attire. There was some truth to the statement, the color was right, make the jacket a polo shirt and switch the pants out with a green skirt then yeah, straight up a Faerie Scout, out selling cookies and popcorn earning merit badges. Svetlana’s arm dropped. Gretchen took the thought and ran with it, “Sorry sweetie, we don’t need any cookies today, go back to your Mommy and try next door…” Meredith Valerie Stills, I swear on Mom’s grave if you open your mouth… “Are you lost honey?” Merri heard herself say, now firmly in the driver’s seat of the other carpet in the crash. “Is this your first sale? You poor thing,” Svetlana looked down at the leering Merri, her face finally showing some color as her cheeks became flushed. Meredith, you bitch, her inner monologue cursed her.”Don’t cry, why don’t you go back home with one of those cupcakes you like so much?” Merri pointed at the sweets on the rack with a saccharine voice. Looking like she was about to say something, Svetlana was interrupted. “What the Hell is everyone just standing around for?” Daffodil reappeared, flanked by a series of cadets who dutifully began grabbing mostly empty racks and carting them back towards the cargo carpets and back on to the train. In a series of ‘eeps!’ the cooks jumped to work, half of them started grabbing racks without thinking, the other half speed walking to the mops to finish the floors. Svetlana, hiding her blush under the rim of her hat, muttered something like, “I gotta go…” Stomping off, though, to Merri’s surprise, stopped by the sweet rack, and her gloved hand did snatch up one of the purple capped mini cakes with the mermaid tear salt. Briefly, her eyes went back to Merri, snapping forward when she saw Merri was still looking at her. With no time to dwell on that, and with little energy to do so too, Merri went to work packing up her stuff and jumping into a project, grabbing a deck scrub and began going at the floors like the sounds of scrubbing would drown out any internal voices that were screaming at Merri for being so stupid, or voices that were loudly wondering what Svetlana would do to her or her butt if she got Merri alone in a room. Brushing a bead of sweat off her brow, Merri and her crew looked at their handy work, the floors looked clean enough to eat off of. She threw her coat on without buttoning it, and slung her work gear bag over her shoulder, and her merry band set off to get off Havenport, led by the air elemental that had returned just to see them off. Into their shuttle, Gretchen, Daffodil, and Merri piled in, and they headed towards the train depot. Tiredly, Merri rested her head on the window, where she spotted a makeshift firing range set up near the castle’s walls. A long staff of dark oak nestled on her shoulder, the colonel Svetlana Lark shot at a target down range, a spent scroll case ejected out of a slot on the staff, a blast of heat coming from the tip and a small fireball went sailing towards a metal, partially slagged suit of cheap armor. Her dress jacket replaced by a black short sleeved t-shirt, Merri saw that the white gloves she had on went all the way past her elbows. She barely flinched as the recoil bounced the long wooden shaft went flying into her weight. Turning towards Daffodil, suddenly very invested in the day, “Hey boss, what’d the generals have to say about today?” Merri asked. “They’re not too sure about having staff on site for an extended period of time, not for the price we demand per head. They’ll keep us in mind for future events though…” “Hmm…” Merri bit the inside of her cheek thoughtfully, looking back towards the elf on the firing range, who seemed to pause her target practice when the shuttle carpets came into view. Merri could just barely see the shrinking dot of her face, but could feel those icy blue eyes on her. Chapter 3 Light in the sky faded slowly on the peak of the world. The horizon turned orange and pink, but the sun still kissed Merri’s skin. A fear bounced inside of her, as they approached the train, it’s walls empty for now, the wizards waiting inside. She worried that she’d never come to this place again. It was silly, she only met the colonel once, besides a few looks and a conversation that was more of a disaster than an ogre in ballet, but she sensed wanting in the elf, the same way she felt inside of herself. Was she jumping to conclusions? Was she seeing things that weren’t there? Was she imagining things just because a pretty girl coincidentally looked like a picture that was ripped out of her fantasies? Merri didn’t like the heavy reality these questions weighed on her. Merri moved automatically, barely existing mentally or spiritually in the moment. She sat down in a seat in the middle of the train, this time, with no concerns of keeping an eye on everything, she was surrounded by her peers. Talking was around her, her tired brain tuned it all out, keeping her eyes towards the city that was coming towards her. “Merri? Hey!” There was a touch on her shoulder and Merri glanced up. “I said, ‘Wanna do drinks tonight?’” Gretchen was looking down at her. A hand stretched her face out, “Nah, I think I’m going to go home and relax. Have a couple of days of. Maybe tomorrow?” Folding her arms, Gretchen looked Merri up and down. “You’re looking… Off? You getting sick?” “Hope not. Would be pretty typical to end up bedridden on my time off… I don’t know, I’m just not feeling it….” Gretchen nodded, understanding, turning around to talk to the others, though keeping one eye Merri. The skyscrapers, giants that loomed over Merri all of her life, seemed small today, as they came pulling into the train station. The pillars of stone and metal, and now that she was close to the ground the enormous trees that had been shaped by druids, Merri’s favorite, glinted with the lights in the windows. Voices from everywhere in the distance blanketed over her. A fowl smell of life that lived and grew too close together assaulted her nostrils. Even the air felt thick, coating her skin in a strange way, an abundance of magic stuck to the wind and made it feel unnatural, almost grimy. Waving goodbye to the others, Merri stayed in the area for a second, watching Daffodil handle the wizards’ payment for the day with Merv and Agnis staying behind the bring the racks back to the guild HQ, a job the apprentices had been volunteered for, while Gretchen led the rest away for a night out. Other than them, the depot only had a few wizards and conductors hanging around the wooden building, most people typically relied on the teleporters that were stationed around the city to get from place to place. A century ago, a building like this would have been packed with folks from every walk of life, from the wealthy moguls to the beggars trying to pinch coinpurses, now, it was a fading memory, as teleportation circles became more advanced, more widespread, and all around larger, train stations like this would become antiquated, only used for operations like the military who didn’t allow teleporting rings inside their bases or for novelty. Come see what life was 500 years ago. For a moment, Merri tried to imagine what it must be like to be someone who’s lifespan was measured by millennia. Seeing the brand new became a relic. One day, perhaps very soon, she would have to deal with that, though not to the degree of some. On average, half-elves lived to around 400, some times 600, while it wasn’t unheard of for elves to make it to 3000, an impossible scale for the 65 year old to wrap her head around. It was hard to imagine why someone would choose to make a child you knew you would bury one day, with a creature you knew would barely be a speck in the life of both yourself and the child. Merri didn’t dwell on the thoughts, and walked into a ring, a metal platform lined with a slanted lip with shining runes carved into it, resembling a crater. Blue light colored the air and the magic around the ring, a map right next to it told passerby which color led to where, a twin ring sat next to the one Merri was in front of, one coming and one going. Stepping into the blue, in seconds, everything that made Merri her was ripped apart and sent to another location. Standing in a huge room made out of granite, tall columns of marble holding up the roof, Merri was suddenly surrounded by people. Thousands of people of different races, shapes and sizes going about their business, going from one portal to another. Most were in transit, walking from one ring to another without giving their surroundings a lick of notice, while a few had made this place a hub for business, little carts that sold fast food to business folks with no time, others selling souvenirs to tourist, or florist selling something pretty and smelling nice to a couple on a night out or to a lover who made a mistake. Just one of several of the teleportation circles littered around town. Merri wondered if there would come a day when this place resembled the train station and if she would be around for it. In one hand, Merri held her crystal ball, while carrying her bag in her arms. She walked through the crowd, keeping mind every person who bumped into her, the inconsideration of strangers an everyday occurrence especially in crowded locales like this one, but more than that, hidden in plain sight, using the cover of crowds with no thought towards others were the predators. Clever rogues with nimble fingers who could pick a pocket clean without the victim being wiser until much later, using the instantaneous transportation to nick valuables then vanish a great distance away. It wasn’t unlikely one or two thieves had already rummaged through Merri’s pockets without her noticing during her walk to the next ring, but she had grown far too used to the casual invasion of privacy. If she came home missing something expensive, at this point she would only have herself to blame, and it was far easier to blame her than the faceless pickpocket. Walking into a ray of yellow light, Merri was in a much less packed locale, a street corner, a little elevator on the corner with a few people on it. She debated with herself whether to wait for the next trip when she could be alone, deciding against that as flames flickered to life on the black street poles, sending out a warm light. On the stone platform, a young halfling was eyed his crystal ball without a care, his sweatshirt declaring him either a student or graduate of a local university. A dragonborn was holding the hands of her spawn in one hand and an armful of groceries in the other, listening to the hatchling make plans on what they would do when they got home. Some tiefling in an expensive suit was talking to his pinky using his thumb as the receiver, Merri had seen a lot of people get that expensive spell permanently tattooed to themselves, apparently it was a very practical spell but looked ridiculous and gaudy to the half-elf, she watched as the tiefling twirled his barbed tail into a corkscrew like a pig as he talked to the other person on the line. The platform slowly ascended, rails rising as it did. The mother stepped away from the rails and told her child to stay away from the ledge, its body still small enough to slip through the gaps between the metal. Merri and the other two passengers just leaned on the rails, Safe from thieves at the moment, Merri let herself relax, dropping her ball in her pocket and letting her bag sling naturally on her shoulder while she stared off into the city. The air thrummed, vibrating. The platform met a larger floor hanging in the air, at the center of which was a rip in space. A gate to a pocket dimension, a bright white hole in the fabric of the plane, rippling with shades of black and gray that pulsed, it wanted to grow, consume the space around its competition until it was the plane and not a little pocket, the spells that brought it to life saw that it would never have the chance. Strangers stepped towards the bright light, Merri took a second to glance towards the dark tower in the sky, before walking into the hole. The sky went from dusk to midday, pocket dimensions rarely conformed to any one time. Hills of endless houses stretched from the hole to the outside world off to the distant horizon. Each plot of land looked nearly identical, a two story house with four windows to a side, a small storage shed just off it, a lawn, a one tree in the front lawn, two in the back. There were a few options to customize, of course, house colors were easy, and some people kept gardens as a hobby regardless, but other more complicated alterations where made. The trees would go from the default oak to a pine or maple. Some people had a preference for the weather, going to great lengths to pay someone to set up a personal cloud to always have a rainy day or keep their houses in perpetual darkness. Many had their eccentricities, no matter what, the bones of the plot were the same. Yawning, Merri pressed a button on her crystal, standing on the street waiting. A yellow bodied carpet came out of the distance and landed next to her. A name printed before the door said, ‘Stills Taxi Service’, a little business her father had set up decades ago. Merri zoned out, the homes zoomed by in the windows, until the carpet landed in front of a white house with a willow tree in the front, a little pond with dragonflies zipping on top. Merri took a second at the door. She took a deep breath and steeled herself. Opening up the door, she called out, dropping her bag on a long table, her work jacket on a coat rack next to a tweed jacket, old photos hanging above it, pictures of an elf woman with curly blonde hair holding the shoulders of a shorter human, the elf beaming down at the little wrinkled pink thing wrapped in a blanket, and pictures of that pink thing growing up, somewhere in the middle of that process, the elf was no longer in the pictures, “Dad, I’m home!” The first floor was a mess, it always devolved into a mess between her off time. Little golems were scurrying among the ground. An old, musty recliner sat in the living room next to stack of old newspapers stacked from the floor up to the chair’s arm, it wasn’t alone, many stacks just like it were strategically placed around the living room, covering up the couch, knocked over by the golems, completely covering the couch. The old man with a cane and wispy strands of hair covering his head was looking out the side window, towards an empty doghouse then scanning the backyard. “Merri?” He gasped out, a twinge of panic seeping into his voice. She went over to the old man and bent down just slightly to give his wrinkled cheek a peck, it used to be that he stood just a little bit taller than him, interlocking her arm around his to coaxing him towards his chair. “I- I can’t find Tarry, I-I been looking everywhere all day but can’t find him…” Merri knew it was futile to try and explain that Tarry had been two dogs and 20 years ago. She quickly changed the subject. “Did you eat today?” She asked him gently, helping him into his recliner. Merri forced a smile as she knelt down and patted his liver spotted hand. “I had- Pancakes for dinner?” He said, looking towards Merri like he was making sure that was the correct answer. “Mhmm,” She nodded, “That’s what I made for breakfast before I left…” Simon Stills got a lost expression on his face. “Merri? I was looking for Tarry b-but I think he ran off… I tried to use a scrying spell but it wouldn’t work.” “I’ll… Do something about that soon, Dad,” Merri lied. “Golem, bring Dad his evening medicine.” She commanded three of the stumbling clay figures Stepping away, the golems went to her Dad’s side with a tray of elixirs and pills. “Merri…” The man croaked, “I don’t like this stuff. It burns…” “You have to take it, Dad…” She said while reaching into the ice box and pulling out a disposable bowl, setting it down on a cluttered counter top while filling up a kettle and setting it on the stove. “Ugh!” He painful groaned as he took it. Sitting down at the kitchen table, Merri pulled out a large scroll from a basket on the middle of the table, unrolling it using her forearm to keep it in place, the brush that sat next to the basket and begun to do her evening ‘chore’. Dad called out, “How was school today?” 30 something years had past since the last time Merri had stepped into a school, but she choked out a lie, “It was good, Dad. I had a… test and did really well...” Next to the spot where she drew on similar scrolls every night, there was a picture of the runes, by now, she had the glyph memorized, but didn’t see the harm of keeping it around for reference. The kettle started hissing by the time she was done. Merri whispered an incantation, mustering every ounce of magical energy she had and imbuing it into the scroll. She had to use all of her day’s reserves of power on this task, some days were better than others, slight inconveniences during the day warranted using a low tier spell that made the scroll just a tad weaker, but the physicians told Merri it would be fine as long as she still continued to do it everyday. The runes glowed brightly as it greedily sucked up all of Merri’s offered essence. Sitting back in the chair, she heaved a sigh, feeling exhausted. There was only a few seconds to let weariness get the better of her before she forced herself up, going over the kettle, pouring its hot contents into the disposable bowl. Snatching the scroll, she went over to her Dad’s side, “Alright Dad, time to roll over…” Not waiting for him to move on his own, she pushed him on his side and lifted his shirt up, he groaned and whined. On the small of his back was yesterdays scroll, she peeled it away, grabbing a wet rag one of the golems routinely gave her, and cleaned up the spot. Flattening the replacement, Merri’s pressed it against her father’s bony spine, the runes burning through the back of it. Rightening the shirt, Merri turned him back around, squeezing his hand slightly. “Hey Dad.” She greeted him again with a sad smile. Merri saw lucidity flood back into him. He breathed a sigh of relief, magic forcing his mind to untangle. “Hey honey…” He weakly returned the smile. “I made some dinner for you. We have to go to the doctors tomorrow so-” Simon nodded, “I’ll go pick out something for the golems to put me in for the morning.” “’Kay…” Standing up, Merri went to go grab the bowl, her hand stayed where it was, her Dad having grabbed it, “Love you.” He said affectionately. “Love you too, Dad.” Merri replied warmly, kissing his forehead and holding his hand for a second, feeling its cold, papery texture, trying not to remember back when it was warm and full of life. “Do you think you liked that book I had on for you, today?” Merri called out from the kitchen, returning with a steaming bowl with a platter that she sat on the lap of the old man. He stopped her from pushing a napkin into the front of his shirt like a bib, “Please, honey, don’t coddle me, now, when I can really think.” She took a step back, nearly tripping on something, whether it was a stack of papers or one of the golems she wasn’t sure. “Do you think I could have a few short stories instead of a book?” He asked, blowing into a spoon, his hand shaking sending little droplets of broth back into the bowl. “The one book today got boring, it was tedious to listen to.” Merri went and made herself a cup of tea with the leftover water, “Got it, I’ll make you a playlist. Anything in particular you’d like?” She asked, returning to the living room and brushing away a spot on the couch. “No, I trust you. Just a little more variety, you know?” “I know.” The full force of the scroll only lasted two hours at best, the rest of the day it only served to keep the man’s condition from deteriorating any further. Two hours, some times more, some times less. The time Merri had to spend with her father with his full mental faculties. They would chat, talk about how the managers of the taxi service was faring, listen to any new music Merri had found or listened to something Dad had remembered, chat about her day while Dad read a paper she had just conjured up. For just a little while, she would take off the silencing spell the old man had to have on during the day, a senior fighting with senility could be dangerous if he could cast fireball after all. “Havenport? Huh…” Dad murmured thoughtfully. “Did you see anyone cute there? I heard its not bad being a military wife.” He playfully grinned. Merri sipped at her nearly empty cup. “Dating isn’t really in the cards right now.” A familiar topic. Merri sensed that her Dad felt some guilt in her not finding anyone, though there was some truth that caring for him to keep her from pursuing someone, it was more complicated than that. “Some day, maybe.” She spoke with uncertainty. Dad made a face as he set today’s paper on top of the stack next to him. Merri had tried to get rid of them, free the place of clutter, but the old man would get wild and outraged at the thought of throwing things away. It worried her greatly, but Merri didn’t have the heart to force the issue. “Do you think we could get a new dog? It gets lonely here, when it’s just me and them,” He cocked a thumb at the voiceless golems lumbering about. Wincing at the thought of what a puppy would do in the midst of all this chaos, Merri let out a diplomatic, “I’ll think about it.” It brought her no joy to utter the words her father had said to her in her long forgone youth, only a bit of appreciation in why her Dad had said it to her. “It would be nice, I’m just saying, if instead of spending the day looking for Chomper or Tarry, there was a little thing around to keep me company, give me a companion.” “I’ve heard this one before,” Merri cracked a smile, “You’ll feed it and walk it everyday? Make sure you do all your chores?” Dad sighed, reclining back in his chair. “I guess it does sound a little childish. Animals really do have a way of helping people like me, though.” Sighing, Merri stood up. “Like I said, I’ll think about it…” She took a few steps towards her father. “Please, Merri, can’t I keep my magic on for just a little while longer.” The man pleaded with her, knowing what she was about to do. She rubbed her face. This was the toughest part of the night. When the specter came through the cracks of the spell, his feebleness asserting itself through the sound voice. In his right mind, Dad would know why he had to stay silenced, its now, when the transition between his stability became tainted by his illness, when he asked her irrational things in a rational voice. Adopting a condescending smile and a gentle tone, Merri took his hand, “It’ll be ok, Dad. I promise.” While rubbing his hand, looking into his eyes that were beginning to muddle with concern and confusion again, she triggered the silence spell. His breathing took on an erratic rhythm, he tried to cast a light spell, muttering words under his breath. He attempted to cast something else, but Merri was already walking away, towards his room on the first floor. “Merri?” Looking back with tired eyes, “Yes?” “Y-you’ll think about the puppy, right?” “Yes, Dad, I’ll think about the puppy…” Going into his bedroom, Merri forced herself not to tear up. 1 hour and a half. 90 minutes. 5400 seconds. All the time she got to actually spend with the man who raised her today. Tomorrow would be different, she promised herself. She would make sure to save every spell she had in the day, make sure she’d get extra time. As she pulled clothes out of the drawer for him, she debated pulling a little out of the savings to get an amulet, use that up, get an extra couple of hours, she usually only did that for rare occasions, do something special for a birthday, or holiday, or that anniversary, but any day could be made special, right? Arranging the clothes on a nightstand short enough for the golems to reach them, Merri turned out of the room, making great effort not to look at the man staring out the window. Up the staircase, keeping a hand on the bannister as she crept up. There was a door separating the staircase and the second floor, Merri turned the knob and shoved it closed, twisting the lock as she entered her own personal sanctuary. Some nights, it was a necessity, as Dad wanted to drop into his old bedroom that Merri had taken over long ago. Others, the golems wanted to wander into her quarters. More than once before she installed the lock Merri had woken up to beady yellow eyes staring at her in the dark. Beyond anything else, it was just nice to have a modicum of privacy. Stepping into her bedroom, she was met with its comfortable familiarity. Trappings she gathered up in her 6 and a half decades. An old metal shelf next to her door with pictures of old friends and estranged and lost family members, mementos of days long past, odds and ends reminding her of trips abroad, a shelf dedicated to her collection of books. A dresser that was cluttered with make up, boxes, and use beautifying scrolls. Her bed with the overly plush white comforter, an assortment of pillows, and a couple of favored stuffed animals that had made it through with her over the years. Her desk in the corner with a display mirror and her old beast of a warmachine, mouse, keyboard, headphones, and gaming controller connected to it, through either wires or cordless. Posters on the walls, flight of fancy or of franchises she gave allegiance to, like flags on a castle’s ramparts. She reached up habitually to pull her hair tie off, only to pause mid motion, realizing why her hair was down. Cringing internally, she nearly jumped on to her bed and screamed into her pillow like a school girl, dying of embarrassment at the idea of ‘sexily’ strutting up to that poor elf. In Merri’s imagination, the looks Svetlana had given her turned into pity. “You made them? Of course, you did-” Merri could picture a look of disgust on Svetlana’s when she realized the chef she came to praise turned out to be this simpering simpleton that was trying to flirt with her. Audibly, Merri muttered to herself, “Nope, nope, nope!” She grabbed her crystal ball out of her pocket and made it play some boppy music, jumping into the master bathroom and stripping out of her day old work clothes, firing up the hot water. Oh Gods, she had made fun of the sexy elf in the uniform. “Nope, nope, nope!” She hopped into the shower before it had warmed up. The thought of Svetlana sighing with relief as the shuttle took the weird half-elf out of her life forever. “And you can dance! Bard-ic inspiration!” Merri madly sung along to the music, trying her damnest to keep out of her own head, the water temperature rising not the cause of her face warming up.”Go on! Let’s slaa-ay!” Try as she might, she couldn’t get Svetlana out of her head. Though, thankfully, she stopped dwelling on how badly she messed up the meeting, instead, she started imagining in great detail just what the elf would do to the silly little half-elf who thought she could mock her. Svetlana wore a far more revealing version of her uniform in her daydream, sleeves rolled up, her cleaves pouring out of the gap on top, long stockings holding together a garter belt with a flimsy excuse for panties only just hiding what she had between her thighs. Slapping one of her hands with a riding crop. A malicious smile on her face, silently ordering Merri forward to receive her punishment. Merri was on her knees, in her fantasy and in the shower, working out her pent up feeling with two fingers rubbing herself. “Mmmm…” Merri let out a sigh of satisfaction, and filed that image of dominatrix Svetlana in the ‘For Later Use’ category. Feeling much better about herself, humming as she wrapped a towel over her wet form, Merri stepped away from the tub, wiggling her toes on a fuzzy bath rug as her feet, letting the bulk of the water drip off of herself. Clean, feeling and smelling like a new elf, Merri went into the master bedroom with her crystal ball in her hand, shutting off the music, and tossed the towel on the bed and went to get the preparations for getting ‘cozy’. Out of a mini fridge, she took out a bottle of wine, filling up a baby bottle with it. She nursed the red liquid lightly as she retrieved a small box from under her bed. Placing a bottle of powder, box of wipes, lotion, and rash cream out of it and on the edge of the blanket. Next, she turned to the box on a desk and flicked it on, the mirror attached to the box booting up and the computer roared to life. With a few seconds to spare, she merrily skipped over to her dresser, retrieving a onesie with a white body and pink sleeves and lining, cupcakes and cookies and sweet treats covering the body. The final and most important touch, a plastic packaging, ruffled and nearly empty. “Tsk- Just two left… Guess I’ll go so Olga tomorrow and get some more…” Merri murmured to herself, retrieving her second to last “Lil-Corn’s Adult Baby Diaper”. An adorable pink unicorn pranced on the front of it, a rainbow of the back, the pictures stylized like a child’s crayon drawing. Merri tossed her evening wear, giving her baba a tiny sip as she grabbed the computer mouse. The bright desktop on display, she clicked a program, Spellbook, loading up the appropriate files, and Merri’s personal spells she had downloaded popped up in a stylized window resembeling yellowed pages. She went to the ‘M’s’, in the middle of it, ‘Mommy’s Mage Hands’ in big bold letters, in the tagged description in all caps, the word [ALTERED] in brackets. The Mage Hands spell has been a classic since the dawn of spellcraft, invisible hands that could lift and move up to 5 lbs. In the modern era, little has changed from its initial imagining, some iterations fiddle with the weight limit, others change the visibility of the hands, but the most common changes involve programming the hands to automatically act on a set command. Tired mothers, and fathers, over the years saw this spell and decided to make one chore they had to deal with several times a day easier. The ‘altered’ version came from the abdl community. Two pinks hands appeared in the air in front of the mirror monitor, Merri slid on to her bed, parting her legs apart, tucking a pillow under her head. bottle in her mouth, grabbing her stuffed octopus with one hand and snuggling her between an arm and body (if she was in the mood she might later use a different spell on her computer to make the toy more lively and squirmy). One hand grabbed the folded diaper, shaking it, fluffing it up, the other, lifting her legs up while the diaper got tucked under her, the edge scratching and tickling her lower back. She didn’t need to use the wipes after a shower, but it was a big part of the experience, the magical hand grabbing a wipe, probing her undercarriage, deeper than the spell would allow with a real child. Merri let out a moan as she was manhandled. Of course, it would be better with a caregiver, preferably one of the tall, muscular elven variety, but the Mage Hands worked marvelously in a pinch. It was even nice to have it make the lotion vanish right after apply it to. Every. Inch. Of. Her. Same with the cream, which in of itself was more of a precaution, she didn’t plan on having any messy accidents tonight, but then, who plans on having accidents? Merri was covered in a cloud of lovely smelling powder, the hands programmed to use an over abundance of the stuff to Merri’s preference, lightly smacking it firm on her slick skin. Finally, the front of her diaper was brought up and between her thighs, tightly and perfectly taped on her body. Crinkling adorably, the Mage Hands pushed her up, silently and gently taking the stuffie and baba out of her hands. She whined dramatically, all just part of her own personal show. Raising up her arms, her onesie was threaded through one arms at a time, then her head, laying her back down and lifting the other end up so the hands could grab the back snap and fasten it to the front. The last touch, a tender pat on her head, and the one sound the spell was programmed to make. “Good girl…” A ghostly voice whispered in her ear, and the hands vanished, transforming Merri from a neurotic, overworked jobber, into the carefree innocent girl she was deep inside. There was a strange habit the body tended to create for people who enjoyed wearing diapers. It was like sitting on a toilet without needing, or knowing that one needed, to go. Within seconds, the muscles and organs inside Merri made an agreement, and appropriately a dribble warmed the inside of Merri’s fresh diaper in the matter of seconds of her putting it on. Pleased with herself, Merri sat up, grabbing her bottle and octopus she had named Kranky, and waddled over to her computer. She flipped on Myr’r, noticing a message from the user earlier. Lalabunny wrote: Hope it ok: Picture included. Merri had to laugh. The picture was a backgroundless sketch of her Mommy elf OC on her hands and knees wearing a Faerie Scout unifrom, looking bashful and close to tears. LilMerryMarry: LMAO you have NO idea how appropriate that is! To Merri’s surprise, three little dots instantly appeared on the bottom of the chat page. LalaBunny: u liek?? LilMerryMarry: omg yes, only way it’d be more appropriate is if she was in an army uniform. The three dots appeared again, then stopped. Merri saved the picture and put it in her collection of ‘Mommy’ pictures. She had a few like that already, some people just liked seeing the shoe on the other foot, and a free picture of her OC was still a free picture. She went through her feed on Myr’r, scrutinizing some videos and drawing in much finer detail than she would in a public setting. One session of scrolling through Myr’r and a baby bottle and half of wine, and Merri was feeling handsy. Button snaps undone, feeling the squishy padding on the underside of her diaper, Merri found a story that would help her feel inspired. Scrolling down the page, she spread her legs, slipping her fingers past the leak guards on her leg holes to find her hole, teasing herself with light brushes and pulling at her lips, finding just the right spot to probe. Her eyes closed, images of Svetlana looking over her, whispering nothings in her ear. It wasn’t enough. She groped blindly with her unused hand while playing with herself, not willing to pull away in fear of losing her momentum, multitasking was truly a girl’s best friend, she found a handle for a drawer, inside a velvety box. Twisting the hinge, she withdrew a hand from herself and ripped the carefully placed tape away freeing one leg. In the other hand, a sleek wand made of rubber gripped in fist. A low buzzing hummed in her hand. She lifted a hand towards her mouth, licking it, imaging the taste on her tongue was someone else. Her thumb found its way between her lips while another set was penetrated by her toy. The blonde elf was in front of her again. Smacking her. Squeezing her diaper in just the right spots. Making her beg. Making her thank. Groping her chest, and in real time her thumb left her mouth and pushed her onesie up to thrust a hand up it, pretending it was her. The phantom leaned down and asked Merri, “Who’s my good girl?” “Mmm, I am, Mmommy,” Merri whispered to the empty room. She opened her eyes, the white screen in front of her the only company she had, her climax fading away as quickly as it came and leaving her with the mess in that instant. Pulling out the toy and holding it in her offhand, she retaped her diaper back on, figuring she would give it one last good wetting before tossing it in the trash, it wouldn’t have to wait long. Switching the screen back over to her Spellbook, she looked under the ‘S’s, clicking on one that said ‘Sanitize’. A red light radiated from the mirror. It slowly drifted and grew from its starting point, moving its way outward towards the entirety of Merri’s room. She held out her toy in front of the light, the light would eventually touch everything into the room, but it was better to be safe than sorry when it came to things that went inside of you. After the wave basked over the rubber wand, she slipped it back into its case and safely back into its drawer. After the red light had parsed every inch of the room, it was left smelling faintly of disinfectant and alcohol. Raising the nipple to her lips, her bottle now had that taste of disinfectant, leaving a fowl flavor on Merri’s tongue. She tried to wash it away with the flavor of the wine, it helped, a little. The rest of her evening was spent with little distractions. A few rounds of a game that’s been hyped up. Chatting with some friends, making requests with some new ideas for her characters. Watching Viewver videos while enjoying the squish of her now fully used diaper. Bottle empty, head buzzing, Merri debated herself, switch into a fresh pair for the night, or go to bed a big girl. It was a very long debate. She switched on Mommy’s Mage Hands, and went to bed with her legs raised up in the air, cuddling her Kranky. Chapter 4 Late afternoon, down a shaded alleyway, Merri strolled past the miscreants and bums without giving them a second look. Dressed in baggy cargo pants and a brownish t-shirt that said, “I Roc You” with a picture of a huge bird swooping down with its talons out on her chest, wings on the back of it, a black thermal shirt under it. A tattered bag of holding was strapped over her shoulders and behind her, magically locked that could only be undone by her, or someone who would be expecting some share of the loot. Hair done up in a ponytail and striding down the alley like she owned the place. The shady fellows hanging out like wise didn’t give her much thought. They had seen her here before, many times in fact. Merri had spent more time than most of the people on this street with shoddy scroll dealers, ‘totally legit’ magical arms traders, and a few scantily dressed people who would gladly show you the way to the cheap hotel on the street for an hour or two, even the whole night if your pockets were deep enough. She had the advantage of being here not for potentially life threatening or incriminating ill gains or items, consumable and otherwise. Ju-Ju street, the safe haven for everyone who’s business didn’t need to be public knowledge. Merri had spoken to a few of the folks who wandered this road, from time to time. Passing a copper the way to the homeless on a path you tread regularly was a good way to make friends who walked your back. One of the girls on the corners gave her a wink, her fingers dancing in a wave, Merri may have spent some time with her after a trip to her destination. Near the end of the street, in between an open air bar who’s forward facing wall was little more than a tarp and a ‘used’ treasures store that was just a fancy way of saying a Thieves’ Guild unofficial fence, was Olga’s. Olga was a lovely old cyclopes that back in her day was quite the star, in certain circles. A dancer during the day, a porn star by evening, many a man and lady and everything neither and in-between had seen the goods Olga had, either in person on stage or on their lap, or on screen. She did it all, topped, bottomed, played the playful babysitter and the stern headmistress, but her more personal videos shared a side of her that resonated with Merri personally. Anyone looking Olga’s videos would find that more than a few of them had her padded and playing a babyish role, enough that it couldn’t just be a coincidence. During her younger years, she had made hundreds of videos of her wetting, squirting, messing, and fucking in diapers, as she grew older, the videos slowed down but never really stopped, as age showed in her face, she switched to a Mommy act in quite a few, infantilizing the younger generations, until even those had to come to a pause. Twilight years in full bloom, Olga had retired to Ju-Ju street, setting up a less than moderately successful business selling all things kink, but specializing in adult baby gear. More than half of her store was dedicated to baby clothes that mostly wouldn’t fit real children (more than once, Merri had imagined Daffodil in a few of the smaller options), diapers for those with and without tails in all shapes, sizes, and designs, furniture on display that Olga would happily let you try so long as you could get yourself out. There was a particular baby swing Merri had her eyes on, but couldn’t find anyone who could help her out. A selection of scrolls and wands were displayed on the counter that Olga was usually leaning on, from making a person incontinent for a day, to making them smaller temporarily, to the more extreme ones that would really make a person think and behave like a baby, next to more mundane things, scrolls that would make someone last far longer than they should (consult a physician or cleric if it lasts over 6 hours), full body glamour spells to make someone look from a particular star, and magic that would make the end of a fun time multitudes more extreme. Other than that, it had the typical kink store fare, vibrators, bondage gear, dildos that may come with a strap at the buyer’s please, chains, whips, riding crops, and Merri’s personal favorite, paddles. Hanging up from the ceiling were mannequins in all kinds of precarious situations in leather gear and costumes. If you wanted your lover to screw you or get screwed by you as a doctor, school girl, pet, guard, or anything that was a tag on a porn site, you go to Olga’s. Of course, Merri could always order a discrete box to her home, or even just magic up some of her wants or needs, though magically obtained items had a bad habit of failing or just poofing out of existence, Merri had learned that lesson the hard way. But there was something more personal and fun going to her favorite store in person. For one, Merri had been a fan of Olga since her early days, when she first found out Olga had set up a store she had been one of her first customers, going on about how big of a fan she was of the cyclopes. It was a wonder how the two were technically the same age, or just about, Olga was 2 years older than Merri, just goes to show time was a cruel mistress. Merri would look the same as the day she had met Olga when she eventually pass. Since the grand opening, Merri would make semi regularly weekly trips to the store, to at least say hello to Olga, have a cup of coffee and chat with her, bring her some treats, ask how the grand kids were. Another nice benefit to going to in person was getting to try things on and feel things before she bought them. Never know when that cute print of diaper actually felt rough or cheap, or if the company that sold that new adorable bodysuit had funny ideas on what a medium should be. And one just didn’t know if a toy was too big until it was in their hands. Merri needed the trip, after her morning. Dad had been a mess waking up, and peeling off her evening wear was a struggle in more ways than one to get him out to his appointment in time. After a trip to the doctor’s, which was unfortunately more of the same kind of news Merri always heard from the doctor’s regarding her father’s health, they had gone out to grab a light lunch. Merri had turned around for two seconds and the blasted old coot had wandered off. For twenty minutes had raced around the block they had been at, pushing people out of the way, getting nearly driven to tears, when she found him, lost in a hardware store he ‘thought’ he recognized the owner in.. Then on the way home he got sick all over her She didn’t have the heart to be angry at him, its too much energy. Dropping him off with the golems and putting him to bed for a nap, Merri was ready for a bit of ‘me-time’. One quick shower and change of clothes she was on her way. Do a little shopping, catch up with Olga, maybe she’d try out that bouncer, get that one girl to help her… Merri’s train of thought was completely derailed. Coming out of Olga’s shop was her. She was incognito, doing her utmost best to be as inconspicuous with a large, wide brimmed black hat and oversized sunglasses that shamefully hid those pretty eyes, despite only seeing her once, Svetlana Lark was coming out of the door of the fetish store. To her credit, just taking off the uniform did drastically alter her appearance, her grey slacks replaced by black shorts and black and white striped stockings that ended at the thighs, the formal jacket gone and in its place a blue shirt with poofy sleeves that showed off her midriff, the definition of her abs apparent below it. The white gloves going past her elbows gripping the strap of spaghetti string handbag and the handle of one of the larger bags Olga sold. Merri blinked. Surely she wasn’t seeing what she thought she was. Her eyes opened, and Svetlana was still there. Worst of all, even behind those thick, shaded lenses, her eyes were burning a hole through Merri. There was definite recognition. The colonel was standing as though she had just met a medusa. Merri couldn’t help but stare right back at her, the little bits of exposed skin her outfit showed, her red lips parted partially making a small o in surprise, her silky blonde hair draped over her shoulder that was so cute it was unfair. Body, acting on its own accord, took a few steps forward. That got Svetlana to move, her head pointed down then back at Merri, in a somewhat futile gesture, hid the bulky black shopping bag behind small frame and gave an awkward smile. “Hi,” The word tumbled out of Merri’s mouth before she had the chance to grab the stupid sound and shove it back down her throat where it belonged. A sort of high pitched wheeze came out of Svetlana’s mouth when she opened it. After clearing her throat,”H-hello…” Then, a quick stream of words poured out of the tall, gorgeous elf mama’s face that made Merri so distracted she could barely process them. “I wasn’t in there,” She nudged her head towards the door she was standing in front of, “I don’t even know what’s in there, it’s probably- I’m lost! I don’t know the city very well! I- urk- I don’t know if you remember but we met before I’m S-” “Svetlana, yeah I remember…” “You do!” The trill of excitement was hard to mistake in her voice, “I mean, you do? I just thought, it was a busy day, and you’re probably a busy lady, it’d- it’d be easy to forget… Forget- you know. A lot going on-” There was a lot going on, this moment seemed to have sped right past Merri and she was sprinting to keep up with it. “I was going to go in there.” She dumbly admitted, pointing to the door behind Svetlana. She glanced to the door behind her, looking stumped, turning her head back towards Merri, her sunglasses creeping down the bridge of her nose. “You were?” Quietly, she took a step away. “You were going to go- in there?” Merri nodded, looking down like a child caught in a lie, “Mhmm!” Her face shot up, “I’m Merri by the way!” Svetlana looked down at the little half-elf, “I- remember.” Flashes of their previous conversation flashed before Merri. “Right,” She heaved, “Of course you do. Listen, I’m really sorry for making fun of you. It’s pretty uh um insensitive to make fun of your uniform.” When you look so hot in it, she silently added. She looked taken aback by the statement, then, cracking a forced smile started bellowing out a loud laugh, “That? That’s just trolls under the bridge! What’s a joke or two among friends?” Merri could not find the breaks on her mouth, “We’re friends?” She awkwardly rubbed her arm. A hand crept from behind Svetlana’s back and started playing with her hair, “I mean, yeah, we. Could. Be?” Studying the hand that was twirling a lock of golden strands between gloved fingers, the nervous excitement in her voice, pieces of a puzzle Merri didn’t know she was putting together were falling into place. “We could be?” She repeated, starting to smile, a person who knew Merri might worry about the crazy look her eyes were starting to get, but the elf had no such advantage and meekly looked into them. “Y-yes?” Merri’s small smile blossomed into a coy grin. Side eyeing the door, she asked knowing the answer, “And you bought something from Olga’s?” The answer was a too quick, “Maybe.” The piece de resistance, like the checkmate of a grand master, Merri grabbed an elbow with one hand and started curling her hair, mirroring Svetlana. As if suddenly realizing what she was doing, Svetlana’s dropped to her side like it was made of lead. “Maybe.” She repeated. She fluttered her eye lashes a bit, “You could show me what you bought, later?” It took a second, but Svetlana’s head bobbed up and down. It looked like she wanted to say something but words were failing her. Not only were the breaks missing, but Merri’s mouth was going down hill at full speed and she lost all desire to slow down. “Maybe you can show me tonight?” “T-Tonight?” Squeaked Svetlana. “I can do tonight. Your place?” “Yeah, for sure, my place.” Reaching into that little handbag, Svetlana pulled out a crystal ball that only barely fit the opening, much too big for the bag without some kind of enchantment on it. Merri maneuvered her satchel around her body, squeezing the magical clip that only reacted to her fingers, grabbing her own ball. Both of them reached out and tapped them together with a little klink and a tiny bolt of electricity passed between the two. A formal picture showed up on Merri’s ball next to a box of public information about her, usually the description would be a tad more robust but in Svetlana’s case it only showed a rank, name, and number, showing a partial image of Svetlana in her uniform, not a hair out of place, staring off into the distance with a frown, face too neutral to be a scowl. Now, Merri felt insecure about what she knew was on Svetlana’s ball, a 20 year old picture of her on the beach with some friends in a one piece blue swimsuit with a beer in her hand, along with a novel of information compared to the colonel’s, all her associated guilds and businesses, personal, business, and private numbers (the last one appearing as a blank box until Merri contacted that person through it), and a small introduction Merri had wrote. A message appeared on Merri’s ball. Svetlana: Hiiiiii! Merri sent her back a location. “Girl number,” Merri muttered. “It’s happening!” Svetlana muttered. They both looked up from their balls, well, Merri did, in Svetlana’s case she just moved the ball out of the way, both of them asking, “What?” When neither made a sound to explain themselves, Merri stammered out, “9?” “9? 9 is good. 9 is fine with me. 9 it is.” “Good! Good, when you get to my pocket, this service will take you to my house.” She sent over the contact info for the Stills Taxi service. Svetlana was only half paying attention. Soundlessly, her lips were mouthing ‘Mer-e-dith,” a few times while looking at the screen, testing how it felt on her mouth. Again, an internal thought popped out of Merri’s head, Mommy was stupid, so was that grin on her face, and so was the grin on Merri’s face. Merri looked at Svetlana expectantly, the elf was lost in her own little world before suddenly being called back, realizing she was in the middle of a conversation. “Right! So 9?” “9.” “Heheh, yeah, great!” Her hand rose to play with her hair again. There was a sense that this could go around for awhile. “So, I’ll see you then?” “Yes!” Putting the ball back into her sack, Svetlana realized she still had hers in her hand and quickly shoved it back into her purse. Merri’s eyes, seemingly with a mind of her own, drunk in the tall, muscular, pretty elf in front of her. It seemed to dawn on Svetlana then what Merri was doing, her cheeks becoming bright under the sunglasses, she shrunk into herself, arms folding together, legs going rigid and tight against their neighbor. “I’ll uh dress more appropriately when I come over.” She promised.. “You look incredible.” “I do?” She excitedly rubbed the side of her thighs, Merri could help but notice the elf’s chest bounce a little with the movement. “Yeah well, so do you.” Merri’s eyes shot down to her own attire, the holey shirt that showed the undershirt in small patches, the thread worn cargo pants that looked like they had one wash left before they became undone, the scuffed, dirty shoes on her feet. Compared to the perfectly put together elf in front of her, Merri would call her out for lying if not for the sincerity in her voice. “T-thanks… But, when you come over, I can wear whatever you’d like.” Merri smiled, imagining showing off her collection of babyish outfits to Svetlana. Maybe she would make fun of her, maybe she would insist she wore them all of the next days, maybe she would make her silly little sub get down on all fours and model them for her while cooing at her. She was making herself giddy and tingly. Svetlana seemed to dwell on this thought as well, silent for a moment. “Yes.” She mumbled quietly under her breath. The elf was staring off into space, lost in her thoughts. Merri could only imagine what was going through that head, but they would just end up standing there until 9 if they did that. “Well,” She said, hating herself for needing to say anything, “I was gonna go, in there.” Merri pointed at the door. “Oh! Right, yeah, you probably have stuff. You. Want. To. Grab.” “Right, for tonight.” “Tonight!” Svetlana chirped in agreement. When the elf didn’t make a move to walk away, Merri offered, “If you, need help getting back I could show you the way to the station?” “Huh?” The question seemed to puzzle Svetlana, “I know my way back.” “Oh, I thought you were lost?” Merri teased. Catching on to the joke, “Ahh, I may have come here a time or two.” She admitted. Before Merri could point in the direction of the cheap hotel, she forced herself to say, “Well, ok, see you tonight.” “Tonight!” Then she came to the appropriate conclusion, “Right! Then uh, I’ll see you later. Bye…” It seemed like the elf couldn’t stop herself from saluting, jutting her arm over her chest. Chuckling, Merri returned the favor and wished her goodbye. She watched the elf walk away, half skipping, her rear wiggling with each step. Merri saw Svetlana’s head turn, and seeing the half-elf still watching her, spun it back around quickly. A cloaked figure came out of the shadows, approaching Svetlana. They were pulling something from underneath their robe. Without hesitation, Merri watched as a wand twirled out of seemingly thin air from her wrist and into her grip. Her arm was a blur, the tip barely touching the person and a spark of lightning shot through them, dropping the figure to the ground. “Hey!” A buddy of the downed cretin ran forward. Merri didn't see when the wand appeared in Svetlana's left hand, only that she whipped it around to point at the other approaching figure, a bolt of lightning bursting from its tip flying towards the miscreant's chest. Then Merri watched as the wands appeared to vanish from the elf’s hand and resumed skipping down Ju-Ju Street. Merri was conflicted. Those two people Svetlana had just zapped were actually rather friendly beggars, probably seeing a nice, clean lady as someone who probably had a copper she could spare. She could see old Miller’s cup dangling in his hand under his cloak, wincing as another beggar ran over and grabbed the contents of it. Moral quandaries aside, that was the hottest thing Merri had ever seen, and she thought about diplomatic ways of asking the scary elf lady of hitting her with the wand later. With a flourish of her own, Merri twirled on a heel and walked into the fetish store glowing like a tazed beggar. The sight of Olga’s impressive stock of merchandise catered to her own likes caused Merri’s mind to dither. The possibilities were endless. Would it be too much to ask Svetlana to put on a strap-on for their (hopefully not last) meeting? Surely it wouldn’t be an outlandish request to bind Merri in a set up locking mittens and booties? Something like a whip? What if she wasn’t sadistic? Maybe a few jars of baby food? “I haven’t seen you so worked up in awhile!” Merri was knocked back into the moment by the voice of Olga at the counter, wearing a knitted shawl, a set of bifocal reading glances under her one large eye wrapped around her head with a chain, resting her elbows next to her cash register and videos on a rack displaying her in her younger years doing some rather suggestive poses on the boxes. Looking as gay as a fool, Merri approached her friend with a wide grin, grabbing a mannequin in a onesie and spinning around with it to Olga’s half bemused, half disapproving look. Giddy as a goat, Merri dropped on her arms and head on the counter top, unable to hide her excitement. “I got a date!” Olga nodded. “Is that what that was? I saw you talking with that nice young lady outside. Did you set up a little playdate?” “Olga, I think I’m in love...” “She’s a very pretty girl, I’m sure you two will have a lovely time! Maybe, don’t get too far ahead of yourself-” “She’s gonna be my Mommy and she’s going to plow me every night till I’m dust,” If this were anyone else, Merri would never dream of letting her stream of conscious thoughts out like that, but this was Olga’s, if there was anywhere she could say such a thing, it was here. When one has a mono-brow and singular eye, its hard to tell when its raised incredulously, unfortunately for Merri, she missed the gesture. “Oh? You’re talking about that elf that just walked out of here, right?” “Her name is Svetlana,” Merri said dreamily, drunk on her own fantasies and lust. The wizened cyclopes just gave her a funny look. “Right, I’ve actually met her and…” “Yeah!” Merri’s head popped up. “What do you think she’ll like?” She ran over to a shelf on the wall, “Do you think she’s more into girly girls?” She showed Olga a print of diapers Merri’s size with princesses and castles on it. “Or do you think I should go tomboy?” She grabbed a blue print with colorful caricatures of animals. “Maybe something neutral? Do you think white would work best?” Olga rubbed her chin in thought. “Sweetie…” “You’re right! Hedge my bets!” She stomped over with three packs of diapers in her arms awkwardly, dropping them on the counter. “And umm… Toys! Clothes! I have to be ready! I need options! Only get one shot, it has to be perfect!” Rushing over to more shelves, grabbing clothes, barely giving sizes a cursory look, and by the handful dropping them in a crumpled ball in front of Olga, who’s annoyance was beginning to show. Merri ran through the store like a kid in a candy store, or toy store, considering she was now grabbing more playful items. Over sized rattles, teethers, a tube of soft blocks, and more started getting added to the pile. “Merri, dear-” Olga said to deaf ears, before Merri started going for more adult items. Anal beads, a remote vibrator, gloves with special fingers that were ribbed with special textures and features. “Merri!” “Huh?” Merri stared into Olga’s one eye, jittery, one foot thumping on the soft carpet over hard wood, mind racing with possibilies. “I’m not selling you any of this.” Olga said bluntly. “What?! Why not?!” “Sweetie, I know you aren’t made of gold, I’m not going to let you go bankrupt buying all this for a date that-” “Arrgh!” Merri clutched at her strands of her hair that weren’t tied back. Her face darted back and forth over all the items in between her and Olga. “Damn it, you’re right! I should get… This… Maybe that… I already have something for…” Hurriedly, she arranged toys and clothes into piles of what she couldn’t afford, what she could, and what she might be able to get in theory, if she went a week or two without eating or silly unnecessary things like that. A wrinkled hand stopped her. In a stern voice, Olga declared, “Go put everything back, NOW.” “But…” “You can have, these,” She said, putting aside the plain white medical briefs aside. “On the house. Trust me.” “But!” Holding a single finger up, Olga pointed at the items then the shelves. She seemed amused by her friend’s enthusiasm, but not enough to go restocking everything Merri’s impulsive nervousness had driven her to haphazardly declare to be a necessity. “Go, put it back. Everything. Calm down while you’re at it.” Merri looked like she wanted to argue her point so more, but heaving a sigh, gathered handfuls of her hastily chosen selections, walking around the shelves and racks and returning them. “I get it,” She said as she worked, “I must look crazy right now- But you? You got to experience it all, got to have people baby you, play with you, love you…” “If you’re talking about the videos, it really wasn’t like that…” Merri shook her head, “No, I mean, you had caregivers, Mommies, Daddies, real relationships!” Olga sighed, “I suppose, not like they were all like that, but sure, sweetie.” “Ok, yeah, but for me, this is all just been in my head-” “That’s kind of the problem-” Smoothing out the wrinkles of a onesie before she turned back to Olga, “No, yeah, I get it, it’s not really going to be what I imagine… But that elf? She’s what I’ve been dreaming of for years. She’s exactly what I think of when I thought Mommy and… Then I see her again coming out of your store!” “Sweetie…” “No, I get it-” “I don’t think you do.” “Olga, please, I saw her yesterday, at her work, and the second I saw her it was like bam! Instant connection, we couldn’t take our eyes off of each other! And then, running into her today…” She rambled off. “I can’t get her out of my head, she’s my dream girl…” Olga tried again, “You don’t really know this girl-” Again, Merri cut her off, “I know she’s like this badass soldier lady, how hot is that?” Her voice started getting quicker, she paced in front of the counter, the last of the objects in her hands, ready to be dropped off but Merri was going off, “Did you see her arms? Those muscles! And those legs! Legs for days! And those eyes that look right through you…” The cyclopes let out an irritated huff, “You’re literally just describing physical traits. Merri, you’re attracted to this girl but you know literally nothing about her. Honestly, I think you’re being really shallow right now.” “I-!” Merri frowned, looking down, her racing thoughts slowing down long enough for everything to sink in. “I won’t say that I haven’t been there,” Olga continued, Merrif groaned to herself, resuming her trips around the store, “Just… Tamper your expectations. This Svetlana? She’s not your fantasy, she’s not that drawing you post on Myr’r, she’s a real person, and… Well, she probably has her own idea of how your next ‘date’ will go, okay?” Merri paused, standing in front of an adult sized crib, a mannequin wearing a set of pink fluffy feetie pajamas inside. For a second, she was in the crib and Svetlana was standing in her place. She shook the thought of her head. “Yeah, you’re probably right…” She found her foot still tapping in anticipation. “I’ll try to be more, realistic, thanks Olga, I should probably get going.” Turning to walk out of the store, Merri was stopped before she could take a step. “Merri?” She turned to look at Olga tapping on the plastic case. “On the house, remember?” Giving the friendly shopkeep a weak smile Merri walked back up to the counter, grabbing the pack of diapers of shoving it into her sack, the opening of the bag growing just large enough for her to get the case into the impossible space. “Thanks,” She said again, her face starting to furrow with uncertainty and doubt. “You’re welcome, next time you come in, you can tell me all about it.” “Yeah, I will. See ya later!” Merri stepped out of the store, seeing the unconscious beggars still on the ground. Her frown deepened as she thought about what Olga said, a seed of worry digging into her brain. Still excited about the prospect, lingering doubt was lodged into her, she really didn’t know this Svetlana, maybe it would turn out she wouldn’t want to know her at all. The next few hours dragged by. Her evening rituals with her Dad were a nice distraction, but her heart wasn’t quite in it. Her fingers never strayed too far away from her crystal ball, tapping on the smooth glass surface. There was a debate in her head. Call it off or take the chance? She could always post pone, Merri could easily admit to herself that deciding to meet that night was overly hasty. A rash impulse, totally understandable heat of the moment mistake, right? They could just reschedule, give it more time… But the time had gone past the point of no return, Merri’s indecisiveness became inaction when her ball chirped. A message flashed across. Svetlana: On my way!! Merri: Can’t wait! She resigned herself, thoughts of what could be and what could happen warring in her mind. The imagination ran rampant, Merri kept it at bay long enough to find a cute outfit, a short red cocktail dress, ruffles coming out of the skirt, a row increasingly larger decorative bows going down the back, a single strap on the right shoulder, something somewhere between adorable and sexy, easy to slip on and off, a pair of black flats to complete the look. Holding up a scroll, Merri ripped the end and let the smoke pouring out morph her face into something more appealing to the eye. And then, Merri sat on the bottom steps of the staircase, the bottom level only lit up by a light over the door to the second level, letting her nervousness get the better of her. Tapping on her crystal ball, looking at her new reflection, it was more elven like, not the round look of her natural appearance, she wondered if it was overkill. Shaking, she listened to her Dad’s snores coming from the room close by, in the peripheral, she saw the scattered mess of the living room, of the kitchen. Her anxiety shot through the roof. What if she doesn’t like me? What if this goes horribly? What if she’s crazy? What if I’m crazy? Knock-knock-knock. Taking in a deep breath, Merri got off the step, and opened the door. Svetlana was just as ravishingly gorgeous as Merri had seen and imagined her. Her golden hair let down except her bangs braided framing her face. A long black overcoat covering most of her body, legs of her dark brown pants sticking out just below, her hands hidden in her pockets. First seeing Merri, her face burst into a smile, only for it to falter when she noticed the altered face. “H-hi! You look cute!” Svetlana said, her eyes darting around, starting to look uncertain when she saw the outlines of the living room, her nose flaring as it was hit by the musk of old person. She glanced to the other side, where her gaze fell upon family photos. Merri was quick to get her attention off of, well everything. “Is something the matter?” Svetlana studied Merri’s face, looking uncertain, only to then blurt it out, “Sorry, I was just- I really like your real face.” The comment put Merri off, she was prepared to offend the beautiful elf in so many other ways the thought never occurred to her that glamour magic might be one. “O-oh, I can take it off- If you want.” “Is that ok?” She looked embarrassed suddenly. “That’s ok!” Merri insisted, feeling foolish. Of course, she wanted Merri’s real face, the elfish look the glamour gave her probably looks too ‘grown-up’ for a little. Babies don’t wear make up or spells after all, it was all natural adorableness. “Let me just…” She fumbled for her crystal ball. Reaching a hand out of her pocket Svetlana bent down in the light that shadowed the half-elf’s body, Merri noticed it was gloved like the last two times she had seen her, Svetlana lightly touched Merri’s face, the cold leather of her gloved palm caressing the side of her face, a thumb pressing her cheek, “Let me.” A wave of disenchantment ran across her face, the layer of illusion fell off. Svetlana warmly smiled, one so wide it crinkled her eyes. “Perfect,” She purred. “Thank you,” Merri looked down, seeing Svetlana’s feet in sandals, toenails painted a light blue that reflected off the light slightly as her toes curled, “My Dad is asleep right now, we can talk upstairs.” She felt childish admitting she still lived with her Dad, though through circumstances she couldn’t really help, its not like Svetlana knew that. The elf, either through good grace or simply uncaring, didn’t mention it or make a face in any sort of way. She simply raised a hand out. When Merri took the offered hand, Svetlana made a tiny giggle, letting herself get led up the stairs. The steps creaked and groaned with their weight, and Merri felt awkward leading the taller elf, but when she looked back, Svetlana looked quite pleased. The door firmly closed behind them, Merri explained, “I’m going to lock the door, I- I don’t want to be creepy or anything,” A dark thought dawned on her feeling like just saying the word ‘creepy’ was incredibly creepy, especially the first time meeting like this. “I-its just,” She stumbled over her words, “My Dad, he’s sick, we have golems, and well, sometimes either Dad or the golems will try to get up here…” She trailed off. “Just, if you need to get out, give the lock a little wiggle, it gets stuck sometimes.” She demonstrated. “Trust me, if I need to go, I will.” Svetlana said with nonchalant confidence. That reminded Merri, “Yeah, I kinda saw that earlier with those guys on Ju-Ju street.” Svetlana got shy, “Oh? You saw that, huh?” “Yeah, those guys, they weren’t actually trying to hurt you or anything. I know them, they were just asking for change…” Merri hated herself then, everything that was coming out of her mouth was the worst possible thing to say at that moment. But then, to Merri’s surprise: “Was I a bad girl? I’m sowwy?” Merri looked up, seeing the blushing cheeks of Svetlana as she twirled a braid. She wasn’t quite certain how to take the comment. Merri was putting her foot in her mouth and in spite of her worst efforts, Svetlana seemed to take it well, only the feeling was growing that Merri wasn’t getting the full picture. Svetlana watched Merri side step towards her bedroom door like a majestic bird of prey. The elf followed her inside. Merri wished she had more of better location to take Svetlana, it felt much less grandiose then she deserved. Svetlana didn’t feel the same way, apparently. With a squeal, and to Merri’s bafflement, Svetlana lunged towards the bed, next to the pillows where the octopus stuffed animal lay next to his brethren. “He’s soooo cuuute!” Across the lap of the overcoat, she started to ‘walk’ or maybe ‘dance’ the octopus over herself, going, “Do-do-do-doo!” With every step, then she squeezed the toy in a hug. Still blushing, Svetlana grinned up at Merri from her position on the sat up on the side of the bed. One hand still holding Kranky, the other going towards her cheek, “I’ve never done anything like this before,” She told Merri, “Just, when I saw you in the hall at Havenport… It was insane, I’ve always dreamed of meeting, well, you! Or, umm, pretty much like you.” In a look that said Svetlana knew she had too much, she inflated her cheeks in an effort not to say anything else. Merri didn’t know what to say. How could she? Svetlana had taken the words out of her mouth. “And the way you looked at me… No one’s ever looked at me like that before,” Svetlana went on, “When you belittled me… Oh Gods, I was ready to cry right there in that kitchen! I never felt so little before!” Wait… “I’m sorry, I’m sorry! I know I’m rambling.” She squeezed her knees through the overcoat and pants, Kranky still on her lap. “I- Probably jumped the gun, you probably wanted to put it in me, but I couldn’t resist, especially after seeing you at Olga’s, I couldn’t get the thought out of my head!” Svetlana Lark, decorated colonel, the most attractive person Merri had ever seen, a girl who radiated sex appeal and danger, unbuttoned her overcoat revealing a dark blue onesie with bright pink butterflies all over it, tucked into dark brown khakis with a very telling bulge at the waist, looking up at Merri with pleading eyes. “Mommy, can you change me, pwease?” Chapter 5 There was a delicious irony to the moment. Well, not to Merri, to her, the past few minutes left a bitter taste on her tongue, the taste of her own medicine. But to someone else, maybe they could’ve seen the humor in it. Merri always had the image of a strong, confident elf, wrapping Merri up in her arms, treating her tenderly, with care, some times. Other times, the elf would be stern, some might say harsh, but anyone with that idea Merri would call prudish. Merri had long ago considered such a person that could love Merri the way she wanted them to a figment of her imagination, as real as the monster under her bed as a child, as nonfictional as Santa Claus or the Tarrasque. She thought she had finally lucked out, found the one in a million, found the elf to love her the way she oh so dearly desired. And yet, here she was, at long last, only it wasn’t Merri sprawled out on her bedspread asking her Mommy to change her, it was Svetlana, quivering in anticipation, open and vulnerable, trying to look cute and charming only eyes shone with an eagerness that could only be seen by a person who had waited too long for this moment. Seconds past, and Svetlana’s face faltered. Merri could practically hear the overthinking that was happening behind those vibrant blue eyes, sensing something was amiss, cluing into the strange sense of humor the universe had, guessing that she had made a misstep, done something wrong to ruin the moment. Assuming she was wrong but hoping against all hope that it was this, this tangled of thoughts screaming at her to flee, to run out of here before the trap was sprung. Its how Merri would’ve felt. Though, Olga’s thoughts ran through her head, she didn’t know this person. How could Merri know exactly what the elf was thinking right now. The nagging feeling of guilt in the back of Merri’s thoughts as she sheepishly realized even now, after Svetlana had opened up to her and revealed that the half-elf truly did not understand the situation she had put herself in, she was still making assumptions with a certainty. “Svetlana…” The girl’s smile bad been fading in the seconds of silence, renewed in an instant with her own name. “P-please, will you call me Lala?” She asked in a pleading voice, ready for this long awaited moment to finally get back on track. Gears in Merri’s head that were slowed down, covered in a molasses that left the thinking process slow, cumbersome, and a little bit dirty, sprang to life. “Lala?” Merri could see Svetlana melt at the utterance, she eased her body back, her overcoat draping her arms, giving the illusion that she was small and delicate. Or maybe she was small and delicate, and it was only Merri’s warped perception of her that was the illusion. “Are you LalaBunny?” Merri was jumping to conclusions, but hey, that seemed to be a theme of her and Lala’s interactions. It wasn’t hard to see the surprise in Svetlana’s face. “On Myr’r? Y-yeah, that’s me… Why?” “I’m LilMerryMarry.” “Oh! That’s so funny! We were just talking and never even knew,” Svetlana said in a halfhearted ‘I’m so interested in what you’re saying now hurry up and take my clothes off’ kind of way. “Did you happen to see a lot of what I post? The commissions I get?” “Of the elf and the half-elf?” She said confused, then sitting up suddenly, “Actually, I did a lot of drawings of the two. I know I’m not the best, but, I wouldn’t mind showing you…” She reached into her pocket, pulling out a little leather bound notebook with magically bound lock. “Yeah, yeah, with the elf and half-elf!” Merri said quickly, before things could derail further. Svetlana stopped flipping through pages and looked up with a trusting smile. Horrible was an understatement, Merri didn’t feel horrible in the way one might feel if they step on their cat’s tail, for instance, it was more like taking the calf they born and raised to the slaughterhouse. That smile made Merri feel vile. “Did you notice that- in my pictures, it’s always the elf babying the half-elf?” Svetlana’s ears twitched, the deer in the woods not only knew she was being watched but now she knew she was in danger. “I…” Svetlana tried to begin, only to trail off in thought as this new consideration let her in on the implications. The initiative was ripe for the taking, only Merri didn’t want to grab it, but knew she should. “Yeah, I kinda thought that you- you would be- that I would be-” Both her and Svetlana shattered in that instant. Both now aware this evening, this chance meeting, were all for not. Merri watched as Svetlana’s face fell, her despair and self doubt poisoning the air around her. The kenku have a method of repairing pottery. When a priceless vase breaks, they delicately take the pieces and mold it back together with gold. “I- I should go…” Svetlana said, voice heavy with the tears of foolishness, of sadness, pulling her coat back together and jumping off the bed, toppling Kranky over to his side. The kenku mix the gold together with a lacquer and carefully put the pottery pieces together, filling any destroyed pieces spaces with wood or other ceramic. Merri’s heart was breaking, her mind racing. She couldn’t just leave it like this, she had waited so long for Svetlana, and Svetlana had waited so much longer for her. Merri had waited what, 30, 40 years? How long had Svetlana been waiting? The vase, now repaired, shines with its cracks, not hiding that it was broken but emphasizing them. Svetlana’s arm was grabbed. She looked around, showing Merri the hurt in her eyes, sniffling. “I…” Merri began, thinking. “Y-you said you needed a change right? I can’t just let you walk out of here wet like that.” There is a beauty in the imperfections, the kenku say, there is little point in pretending the object in question was never broken, the naked eye can see the cracks and seems were put together, so then why not celebrate its history? “I don’t want to… You don’t want to…” Merri raised her arm, putting a single finger up to Svetlana’s lips. “Shhh…” She took the taller elf by the hips, shaking under Merri’s touch, turning her away from the door. Merri didn’t realize she was shaking too, until she reached up and touched the exposed arm just under the sleeve of the overcoat, pulling her free of its confines one arm at a time. “B-but…” Svetlana’s voice trailed off, her objections mute and moot. The overcoat fell to the floor in a clump by the door. Svetlana didn’t notice, her attention squarely on the hand that brushed her shoulder, down her arm, her wrist, until it finally found its destination. Led by the hand, Svetlana was placed back in her spot on the bed, her lower back just barely on it. Merri pulled apart the sides of the khaki’s she wore, the bulk of what the elf wore underneath flaring forward without its resistance. The pants were shimmied down, as an after thought Merri took off the sandals and gave the soles of Svetlana’s feet a tickle as she did, she didn’t know what to do with the trousers so dropped them to the floor. Onesie held together by the snaps at Svetlana’s crotch, it was obvious she really did need a change, but that wasn’t on Merri’s mind at this second. She drunk in Svetlana’s form like a tribal that had just trekked a grand desert and Svetlana was a pitcher of water. Her eyes glossed over every inch of her, from the curves of her hips, to the way her nipples poked out of the thin fabric of the onesie, to the border of flesh and leather where the gloves met. “M-m-mm…” Svetlana was on the verge of saying something. Eyes alone weren’t enough. Merri reached out, starting at the top. Brushing aside a wayward braided strand, the texture feeling like fine silk, Svetlana’s lips pouted, her eyes urging Merri on. A shiver ran through Svetlana as she brushed the delicate skin of her neck and down to the shoulders, tense muscles rippled underneath, bubbling below the skin at Merri’s touch. Her other hand found its way to Svetlana with very little input from Merri, as she descended down, below the armpits to discover the wonders of the elf’s torso. Merri felt too vice grips clamp on to her thighs, working their way up. Smiling, Merri moved closer, until she was hovering over Svetlana. Leading her mare to water, Merri took one of Svetlana’s hands and brought it up, towards the sole strap of her dress, pushing the hand’s fingers under and giving a suggestive tug. It was strange, Merri had expected some strong resistance from Svetlana’s well toned body, but taking her left hand was different, there was no give to it the way flesh would. Svetlana took the suggestion and ran with it, pulling the dress away with the eagerness of a child pulling the wrapping off a gift on Candlemas. For a second, Merri’s insecurities weaseled their way into her heart, above the elf in just her underwear, a matching set of pink bra and panties, her blobish bits flopping out, but she took her personal criticisms and shoved them. The look Svetlana gave her, like a dog frothing at the muzzle for a juicy steak was all the self-assurance the half-elf needed. Her hands became wild, finding every soft morsel to squeeze and feel. At the hands urging, Merri bent her arms backwards and undid the clasp of her bra and letting her modest girls loose. Svetlana let out a grunt of approval and appreciation as the gloves came to Merri’s breasts. The groping had Merri feeling just a tad left out. The snaps of the onesie came undone with a pop! The weight of the sagging padding hefting out, finally freed from its confines. Merri went to work relieving Svetlana from the outfit immediately, pulling it away. Discovering with delight, Merri the diaper exactly matched the print of the onesie, lovely pink butterflies fluttering on a navy blue background. Putting that thought away for the moment, Merri inspected Svetlana’s bare torso. She could’ve been sculpted out of marble and Merri would be none the wiser. The abdominal muscles well defined, powerful, Merri ran a hand down them and brushing over the belly button. The large orbs on her chest sagged whichever way they and gravity pleased, no longer bound by confinement. Scars and old wounds littered all over her, the largest an ugly, jagged red line that went under her sternum. Svetlana winced and withdrew her hands from her own explorations when Merri’s cold finger felt the line. “Sorry!” She apoligized. Svetlana’s face eased back into relaxation, “It’s alright.” When the gloves reached back towards her body, Merri asked, “Do you want to take these off?” She asked, motioning towards the white leather. A tiny shake of her head was her only answer. “That’s okay, baby girl,” Svetlana’s face beamed with pleasure at the phrase while Merri traced the elf’s side, down the ribs, to the tummy, over the bony hips, and finally landing on Lala’s diaper. Merri rapped her fingernails on the plastic, the music it made serenading both of their ears. “Let’s get my baby cleaned up, shall we?” “Mmm-hmm!” Merri pulled away from, Svetlana’s fingers writhing towards her still wanting the feel her, Stepping over to a drawer, Merri retrieved one of the plain white diapers she had been given, feeling a little bad replacing a pretty print with something so mundane. The size would be fine, Merri thought, she probably wore a medium. “Sorry, whites all I have.” “Let me see,” Svetlana held out a hand, when Merri was close, Svetlana placed a hand over Merri’s hand covering the folded plastic. “Now,” Svetlana said in a lithe voice, “Close your eyes, imagine what you’d like to be on it…” Merri did as she was told, closing her eyes, “Huh, well let’s see it-” “Don’t tell me!” Svetlana pleaded, “I’d like it to be a surprise.” “Heheh, alright…” “Tell me when you’re ready…” Merri nodded, “Ok… I’m ready.” A mad giggle came from the elf, warmth flooded over Merri’s hand, a tingling, almost sizzling sensation pulsing from Svetlana’s hand, there was an aroma of ozone and melting wax, the room filled with popping bubbles. “Ok, ok, let me see! Let me see!” Svetlana demanded excitedly. When Merri opened her eyes, she saw the diaper colored the way she imagined it would. Unfolding it, the top edge white with a lighthouse shining a yellow light, below, a light blue (that may be the color of someone’s eyes that Merri can’t get out of her mind) with a cartoonish depiction of Kranky on the bottom, fishes swimming around him, the back all blue with fishes, a sandy yellow with a treasure chest and a sunken vessel in the background. Merri dutifully held it out for Svetlana who peered at it in both hands. “You like it?” “It’s my new favorite!” Svetlana assured her, holding it to her chest, rustling it, giving Merri a huge grin. “Good… Now you be my big helper and hold that for me…” “Yes Mommy…” She cooed. Merri wasn’t sure how she felt about being ‘Mommy’, but the way Lala’s musical tongue said the words did give it a delightful ring. Retrieving the box from under her bed, Lala looked down, curiously asking: “What’s that?” Shrugging, “Just my box of changing supplies, oh that reminds me, I should probably grab a towel or something…” “Oh! I got you…” Lala jumped up, waddling over to her coat, Merri admiring her bent over frame wishing she had removed the diaper before such a show muttered a few arcane, she noticed Merri staring and gave her a coy smile. “Tada!” Proudly she reveals an ornate handle, much like one you would find on a dresser. “Yup, that sure is something…” Lala rolls her eyes playfully, “Just wait, silly,” She shuts her eyes and mutters a few arcane words, holding the handle out and pulling it away, with it, a trunk with a platinum and gold sheen rolls out of nothing. “Let’s see…” She tosses out clothes of varying maturity, books of the normal and chewable cardboard varieties, plushies and… “Aha!” She presents Merri with a roll of cloth while making a smug face. “Thanks…?” “It’s my first changing mat!” “Your first?” Merri eyed it closely, unrolling it and noting the size. It let a fowl smell into the air, like eldritch mothballs. “Oh Gods, it reeks! How old is this?” “Ok, it’s my first ‘adult’ changing mat!” She pointed her face out, wincing at the odor. “Sorry! Haven’t used it in awhile… That’s why they make presta- prestige- presto…” “Prestidigitation?” “Yeah! That’s the bitch!” Lala cast her difficult to pronounce spell on the fabric, clearing the air of the offending aroma. A harsh slap met Lala’s thigh. “Youch!” Lala stood at attention, frowning, rubbing her thigh. “Listen, little Lala…” Merri snatched away the changing mat, shaking it out on to the bed, giving Lala a shove on to it. “If I’m going to be playing ‘Mommy’ tonight, there’s going to be a few rules, got it?” A nervous smile plastered on her face, Lala nodded. “First rule, you gotta listen to Mommy… Second, no swearing… Third…” Merri searched the vast, vacant recesses of her thoughts. What rules do I give her? Shit! I’ve never done this before! She’s looking at you idiot, say something! “Third you always wear a diaper around Mommy… Fourth ahh umm…” Lala let out a laugh. “It’s alright! You don’t have to try so hard, Mommy, you were doing just fine without spontaneously coming up with rules.” “It was spontaneous!” Shit! “Wasn’t! I meant wasn’t spontaneous.” The elf splayed her legs on the bed, crinkling the diaper as she grabbed it off the bed. “Can we talk about ‘rules’ later, Mommy? I’m starting to get itchy.” She laid on her cutesy voice thick, and though Merri would rather hear a low sultry tone come out of those sweet, kissable lips, that high whine did set something off in her. Something that Merri would’ve never guessed she had, the maternal feeling to tend to this elf’s needs. “Well, then, baby girl, let’s fix that.” With a ripping sskrtch the tapes came undone, the smell of lavender and ammonia soaked plush wafted in front of Merri as she pulled the front away, and in spite of the smell, basked in the treasure in front of her. There wasn’t a trace of hair to be found underneath the diaper just was, the delicate slit in the center of Lala’s pubic mound barely unfolded even with her legs splayed wide. She could’ve stared at it for hours, the small bubbles of fat that made Lala’s cheeks, the untanned stretches of skin that wrinkled in places and lay taut at others, even as it sat on top of the yellowed lining of her diaper, but… “Mommy, its cold…” Lala whined. But, that. This wasn’t a picture or video to be paused on the Manat. Lala was here, in front of her, comfort failing and becoming more bashful as she becomes more aware of the half-elf staring. The box opens, a wet wipe pulled from its case. The elf shivers as the sanitizing cloth cleans her. Perhaps, Merri spent too much time giving Lala’s lips the attention they oh so deserved, but unless those moans coming out of her were complaints, she didn’t think she objected. The half-elf holds a hand out, Lala gives the unfolded diaper to her, only to hold on to it when Merri tried to pull it away. Lala got a devilish look as they played a game of tug of war. “I thought you were cold?” Merri teased. She was met with a giggle before she gave up the battle and let Merri best her. “Good girl.” Another trill, music to Merri. Merri pushed the legs together and lifted them up, with more than a little help from Lala, and made the switch. One soiled diaper in the trash, and one fresh with a custom coat of paint under the bum. “Oooh, the baby getting a little rashy, better take care of that!” A hand full of thick cream rubbed into Lala’s folds, wiggling and squirming with the touch and gentle application of her caregiver. Making a face, Merri noted the sticky cream clinging to her fingers, not even wearing any clothes to rub them off on. She wasted a wet wipe on cleaning off her hands. Freed from the cream, Merri picked up the canister of baby powder and coated Lala with it, patting it down on to her. Lala bit her lip, waiting, The front was pulled up, using a forearm to hold it in place, Merri fastened the bottom tape on one side, and then the other, then the top, and then the other, adjusting the tapes until they hugged the elf’s skin perfectly. Merri stepped back, admiring her work, not knowing if she did a good job or if Lala just wore the diaper exceptionally well, either way a feast for her eyes. “All done!” “All done…” Lala parroted. She made a sound of contentment, feeling the edges of the padding as she sat up, “Better than I’ve had in years..” Looking up, happy eyes glittering like star light, Lala opened up her arms. It wasn’t quite the way Merri had imagined it, but still, she fell into Svetlana’s arms. Pulled into the embrace, a warmer welcome than Merri had ever dreamed. Merri would’ve jumped back if she was put into this precarious place any other way, but Lala pushed her Mommy’s face into the space between her breasts, leather moving on the small of her back. Face coming to rest and nestle into Merri’s hair, breathing in deep the scent of Merri’s hair, vanilla apricot, and Merri felt the ghost of a perfume clinging to Lala, nothing she could name but it faintly reminded her of spices. “Thank you.” Time lost meaning, for awhile, they clung to each other like buoys in a stormy sea. Eventually, even sharing each other’s warmth, Merri noticed the shivers of chill on the elf’s skin. She suggested, “We get some clothes on you, Lala.” “Just another moment.” She begged, as though someone were trying to wrest her back into the waking world, and maybe Merri was, trying to wake the two of them up from this dream they shared. And so, Merri gave her that moment, deciding responsibly to pull away even as Lala greedily tried to keep the embrace going. “Hmmph!” Lala crossed her legs up on to the bed, ears twitching behind the frame of braids, grabbing Kranky and clutching him to her chest, a meager replacement for Merri, The air felt frigid compared to the furnace that was Lala’s arms. Taking the onesie off the floor, Merri moved to dress the elf, “Wait!” Holding out a hand, Lala made a gesture out to Merri, fingers curling and uncurling in rapid succession, an unspoken ‘gimme’. A devious expression glued on her face, Lala turned her body away, performing some transformation magic on the garment. Ye Gods, even her scarred back was a sight for sore eyes, how could this beautiful wonder been in so many battles? Burns, deep gashes, and the twin of the jagged red line covered the elf’s back, each telling a story but keeping their secrets from Merri. Proudly turning around, Lala presented the onesie to Merri. “You think you’re funny, don’t you?” Merri asked wryly. Lala shrugged, though her proud smile smugly said she did. “You’re the one who said I looked like one…” Said innocently. In her hands, Merri held the onesie version of a Faerie Scout uniform, though the badges probably weren’t anything a real Faerie Scout would earn, plastic medals of teddy bears, baby bottles, and blocks on the green sash matching the peter pan collar around the neck, the rest gray with a few decorative black buttons that pretended to hold it all together. “Arms up,” Merri said with a sigh. “Do you ever buy your clothes as is or do you just make everything whatever you want?” Smirking, Lala held her arms up as high as she could. After a second of a tight lipped look, she lowered them. “Its just my baby stuff mostly, plain onesies, white diapers, its cheap and I can make them as pretty as I want. Would you like me to change something of yours? I can do it a few more times today.” Lala offered as arms and then head were pushed through holes. “Aww,” Merri cooed, snapping the buttons on the crotch over the thick diaper, “My cute Faerie Scout, off to her first club meeting! You make lots of friends and sell more cookies!” Lala posed, hands on her hips and swinging back and forth to show off her sides, “Heehee! I never been to a Scout meeting before, do you really think I’ll make friends?” “I dunno, I never made any friends in it. Hmm…” Merri went through drawers, looking for something for Lala to change for her, curious what she’d put on Merri. “Wait did you really?” “Did I really what? Say, is the change permanent or is it just like a day thing? And is it actually changing it or is it an illusion?” Lala puffed out her chest, “Go on, try pulling on the sash.” Merri turned away from the open drawer, once neatly folded clothes ruffled in place. She gave the sash a tug, finding it gave way a little but the center sewn into the onesie. Merri nodded impressed, concluding, “It’s real.” “Lasts for 30 days, my diapies don’t usually last that long, obviously, and by the time I get relief from work I want something different anyway.” Without asking or waiting for permission, Lala stood and looked into the open drawer. Merri would feel an invasion of her privacy, but then, she did just have a finger nearly inside the elf not that long ago, rifling through her unmentionables was rather mild comparatively. She simply stepped over, pulling open another drawer and began looking again. Out of the corner of her eyes, she saw Lala’s hands pause, when Merri looked up, she found the elf looking at her, eyes tracing the half-elf’s curves, a little smile on her face. They both blushed as they realized they were looking at the other. Lala cleared her throat, “Did you really go to the Faerie Scouts?” “Huh? Oh, yeah. My Mom signed me up. Not much to say.” “Your Mom? I was wondering-” Curtly, Merri replied quickly, “I’d rather not talk about her.” Sensing a need to change the subject, Lala held out a long sleeve shirt that Merri could easily wear as a dress, one she used as a nightie, black with gray sleeves on the front in large red letters ‘Finger of Death’ below that in a smaller font, ‘The Speak With The Dead tour’, on the back, a list of venues and dates. “Can I change this one?” “It’ll for sure change back?” Lala nodded solemnly. “Go ahead. That was a good show. Do you like necro-metal?” “Not my thing, I was always into azures.” Merri burst out laughing, “Azures? That’s old people music!” Sticking out a tongue at Merri while she cast her spell. “’Back in my day…’” Lala began in her in a mocking old man voice, “It was the rebellious music back in the day. Probably like it more for nostalgic reasons now, but it was an easy way to set myself apart. From the family. Ta-da!” Holding out the the shirt, it was now closer to a dress, lolita style with lots of lacey black ruffles and bows, the red letters of the band and tour still displayed, only in a fanciful flowing font. An appreciative whistle blew from Merri’s mouth. “That’s really well done!” She took the dress, shoving it over her head. Pulling on the hem, Merri found the dress quite sturdy. “This would’ve sold pretty well at that concert too.” “I think I’ve seen some pictures of the singer in something like that. What’s her name, Esmeralda Vicna?” “Esmeralda Vex is her stage name, Victorious is her real name.” She pirouetted on a toe, arm raised pointing up, ruffles flapping as the spin came to a completion. To her surprise, her hand in the air was taken, another taking her hip. “Oh!” Merri was spun again, this time not on her own accord, Lala leading her in an impromptu dance neither knew the steps to. What a sight the pair must be, the lolita doll led by the oversized baby. “Shouldn’t I be leading?” “I don’t mind, do you?” Merri shook her head. “’Victorious’? Why does that name sound familiar?” “They’re a famous metallurgy family. Up and coming goblin clan, supply ingots to most of the guilds if they use it.” Merri was bent over backwards, Lala leaning forward. “Hmm…” Lala seemed much more interested in their dance than the conversation. Picking Merri up, the tinier girl yelping in surprise, Lala brought her body to her middle, Merri wrapping her legs around her, whipping her in a circle. Merri closed her eyes, enjoying the moment, raising her hands out to feel the wind and- “Oww!” A sharp pain in her wrist, banging on the side of the dresser. “M-Merri!” Lala yelped in surprise. Gently, Merri was dropped on to the bed, holding her swelling wrist. Pursing her lips, Merri fought the urge to cry out. Lala’s hands snaked up towards Merri, “Do you need healing? Is it broken?” She asked in a serious, businesslike tone. “Mmm- Do you have healing magic?” Merri asked hopefully. “No, I have some potions, I’d have to summon them but….” Merri winced at the idea of drinking that foul tasting medicine. “It’ll be fine, just give me a moment.” The elf stared at the wrist, willing the pain to subside. Slowly, methodically, whispering to the half-elf, “I do have one healing magics,” She admitted, leaning in towards red wrist, planting a light kiss with soft lips, ruffles on the sleeves of Merri’s new dress tickling Lala’s chin. An initial pain on contact, then pain faded, if only slightly. “Was that actual magic?” Merri asked dryly, but not unamused. “Not traditionally,” Lala said, laying down on the bed, resting one of her gloved hands under a cheek. Merri mirrored the action, resting on her good hand, staring into those beautiful eyes. “Hmm, it might be the oldest of them all though…” She mused in a hushed voice. “Maybe… It works though. If I wouldn’t get court martial, I’d go around doing it to me soldiers.” Merri snickered at the image. A tiny strand of braided hair succumbed to gravity, falling on Lala’s nose, it twitched at the contact. Merri’s hurt hand moved towards the immaculate face of the elf, her eyes locked on to it as it moved towards her. Tenderly, she tucked the errant hair behind one of those long ears, flicking at the half-elf’s tickling touch. Lala watched as the hand moved away, back to its owner’s side, then her eyes fall back on Merri’s face. It felt as though there were a maelstrom of thoughts and feelings in Merri’s head, what to do with and to this gorgeous specimen laying beside her, watching her. Possibilities were endless, but hesitation crept its ugly head in the matter, not wanting to startle and scare off Lala, while another voice told Merri to settle down, enjoy the serenity of this silent, still moment. “Would you like a bottle?” “Would you hold it for me?” “Sure, baby.” Merri got up, popping open the minifridge she used as a nightstand. “Wine? She asked, pulling out a bottle of red. Lala stuck her tongue out, “Icky grown up juice! I don’t drink.” “I thought I saw you drinking champagne yesterday…” “Sparkling water.” Merri eyed the other options. “I have… rangerade and water.” Perking up, Lala asked, “What color?” “Blue.” “That one, please.” Lala kicked her legs up and down as Merri poured the sports drink into her clean bottle, the blue liquid nearly emptying the bottle, Merri draining the last drops. Crawling back on to the blankets, she sat with her back against the wall, Lala positioning herself with her head on her lap, toy octopus finding his way back into her arms. Eyes half shut, Lala opened her mouth with a, “Ahh. Clamping down when the nipple brushed the inside of her lip. Adult elf sucking a bottle she held, running her fingers through that pretty hair, Merri didn’t know what compelled her, but a half remembered song come from her mouth. Her grasp on her mother’s tongue was never strong, but Merri remembered the words from over 6 decades ago, Lala’s eyes lit up at the song, even when the bottle was done and dropped, forgotten, and tiny burps erupted from her mouth, her head stayed still on that lap. “That was a beautiful rendition.” Lala commented after the final note. “The best I’ve heard someone sing it.” “Y-you’ve heard it before?” Merri rubbed the back of her neck in embarrassment. “I just remember my Mom singing that to me. I don’t even know what the words mean.” She admitted. The elf laughed, long and hard, sitting up and bringing Merri into a tight hug. “It’s an old tale,” She explained. “In common, a queen on a sleigh of white horses travels the lands, spreading sleet and snowstorms. Any who feel the frostbite of her ice fall to her charms, following her to the ends of the earth and beyond, no joy will warm their hearts, no song will sway them, doomed to tread the Ice Queen’s trail. Many perish following their dreams of being with her.” “My mother sang that to me as a baby!?” “It’s a good song, an important lesson, guard your heart, don’t follow the love of someone who would leave you behind. In our tongue, it’s much more beautiful, don’t you think?” Lala entwined their fingers together, and pushed them to head of the bed, resting themselves on pillows. Like their fingers, both soon found themselves tangled in each other, legs wrapping around the other, torsos interlocking, noses barely grazing. Somewhere, a plastic bottle clattered to the carpet, it could’ve been on a different planet to how much it meant to Merri now. A knuckle reached out to rub Merri’s face, studying her with touch and sight. “I really enjoyed your cupcakes…” Merri took the elf’s hand touching her face and led it down to her chest. ‘I meant your other cupcakes!” Though Merri noticed Lala didn’t remove her hand. “You’ll have to show me how to make them, some time.” “I will…” She promised, and the two drifted off to dreams with the other in it. Chapter 6 Merri’s arm found nothing beside her the next morning, clasping for anything with her eyes shut tightly. In surprise she opened them, finding no trace of the elf. Half asleep, the question of whether it was all a dream was asked, her eyes fluttering back asleep. The lace tickling the skin of her arm as she set it back down on her sheets telling her the truth. With a sigh, she twisted herself under the covers, the quiet stillness of her lonely room oppressive after an evening spent with someone else breathing next to her. Staring at the ceiling, alone with her thoughts. Did she like what happened last night? Merri hadn’t imagined herself on the other end of the dynamic before. It wasn’t bad, it didn’t feel wrong, like wearing a dress that isn’t your style but was surprisingly comfortable and looked good. Ideas of her getting babied by Svetlana and babying Lala swirled together in her mind in confusing turmoil. She came to a conclusion that surprised her, she’d rather be with the elf regardless of how they spent their time. It was ridiculous in a way, Merri only knew the bare basics of the elf, barely more than physical attraction, though something deep inside Merri could feel there was more to their connection than that, her mind just couldn’t put it in rational words, an enticing urge to just fall into pool that was her feelings and ignore all reason boiled inside of her. It was dangerous, she knew that, Merri knew that going into this could lead her hurt, or she could hurt Svetlana. The most likely place this leads, Merri morosely thought, was that Svetlana would end burying Merri, or worse, that once again fate would decide that she would have to bury an elf that by all rights should outlive her… Merri hopped out of bed and stomped away as fast as she could. She kicked the bottle on the floor. The drawers still open. The imprints in the carpet from where Svetlana’s trunk had stood. The crumpled up changing mat on the bed, kicked off by someone’s long legs in the middle of the night. Reminders of reality. Knocking away Merri’s distressingly dark thoughts on the ‘what-ifs’ away, but thrusting the immediate overwhelming of the ‘now’ on her in its place. The door in the hallway leading to the stairs was closed but unlocked. Stepping onto the first step, the first thing she noticed was her Dad talking, the next, the strong aroma of freshly brewed coffee wafting into the air. She crept down the flight of steps, cautiously peering into the living room. With a gulp, her fears affirmed. Among the scattered stacks of old, musty newspapers, there was her father, a withered husk in a worn bathrobe and nightgown, excitedly showing a somehow immaculately put together Svetlana in sweatpants and a hoodie, hair tied back in a ponytail, flipping through a familiar looking thick book on her lap. With a bony finger, the man pointed at a picture on the elf’s lap, “And that’s little Merri on her first unicorn ride. She was so cranky that day.” Svetlana made an ‘aww’ sound before her attention was drawn towards another. “That was her on the first day of school. 10 years old.” Again, Svetlana made a cute sound. “Still boggles my mind how slow she grew up.” “At that age, I would’ve been taking my first steps,” Svetlana pointed out helpfully. “Humanity really does like to rush the rearing part of childhood.” “I suppose its a matter of perspective. When I was 10, I was helping out in the family’s butcher shop, Merri still needed her hand held to cross the street, and you had to be watched every hour of the day.” Dad reached over to point at another picture, “Agh! My back!” His hand whipped around to hold the aching part of his body. Merri, ignoring the surreal, embarrassing situation, chose now to rush down the stairs. “Dad!” Rushing past the stacks of papers, she went over to her father’s side. “Dad,” She spoke in a mixture of hurry and patience, “Did you take your morning medicine?” She looked over at one of the golems shambling in the living room. “Go get Dad’s AM meds.” She ordered the little figure made of clay while helping the old groaning man back into his recliner. Shooting a glance back towards Svetlana, sitting in Merri’s usual spot, the only seat on the couch that wasn’t cluttered, her lap still covered with the open photo album. Her face was unreadable. “I made some coffee.” Svetlana offered awkwardly. “I… Didn’t know how you like it but I was gonna wake you up with some…” Merri helped the groaning man take the platter of elixirs and pills while the elf looked on sympathetically yet helplessly. With a hand on her father’s back, Merri’s focus was entirely on taking care of her Dad, only giving, “I’ll get some in a sec, do you wanna talk about- stuff up stairs?”As an answer. With a sputter, Dad weakly grabbed Merri’s arm, “W-well hold on, Merri. Don’t be rude. Your friend was enjoying our talk.” Her face lighting up with a smirk, without a word Svetlana held up the photo album with an adolescent Merri flipping off the camera, hair dyed black, face painted a stark and messy white with black make up over her mouth and eyes wearing the same ‘Finger of Death’ concert shirt she currently wore, albeit transformed. Merri pursed her lips, not at that photo, but of the one next to it, where a small Merri gave the camera a joyful smile in a pink smock that did nothing to cover her padded underwear, a long hand of the elf who’s lap she on played with her pigtails. Merri cleared her throat, Svetlana taking the hint rather well, “Oh, well Mr. Stills, we can talk more later, ok?” She coolly told the man, getting up and walking by, squeezing Merri’s arm briefly before walking past the stacks of newspapers littered on the floor. After making sure Dad was alright, and ordering the golems to get him something to eat, Merri stepped past Svetlana, who was about to walk up the steps with her cup of coffee until Merri took her hand and led her into the kitchen. “We’ll step up in just a second. Let me make a plate for Dad, are you hungry?” “I suppose. I usually go for a run when I wake up, I was gonna see if you wanted to come with?” Svetlana offered while Merri poured three bowls of cereal with dried fruit into mismatching bowls. “Oh, sure, sure,” Merri agreed, barely registering what she was saying, just an idea forming in her head, adding the milk to each before passing one bowl to a golem and the other two into Svetlana’s hand. Quickly she poured herself a cup of coffee, with a smirk, she smacked the elf’s ass to hurry her along, and confirm a suspicion Merri had. Svetlana let out an, “Ooh!” At the smack, hurrying out of the room and up the stairs. Back in the bedroom, Svetlana began looking unsure of what to do with the two bowls in her hand, “S-sorry, I shouldn’t have, um, gone through your home like that. Your Dad seems… nice.” Gracefully, Merri took the two bowls away from Svetlana and set them aside for the moment. “That’s not important right now, sweetheart.” Merri pointedly looked down at Svetlana, who mirrored the gesture with a look of confusion. “I couldn’t help but notice you changed this morning.” “Yeah? I told you, I go for a jog first thing…” “I mean, baby, you’re not wearing your diaper any more.” Svetlana blushed. “O-oh, yeah, it was a little, uh, wet, when I woke up…” Merri, with a devilish grin pushed Svetlana down on the bed. “Tell me, Lala honey, do good girls get to touch their diapies without their Mommy’s permission?” Now, fully on board, Svetlana had her ponytail in a hand and was nervously playing with it, “I guess not? I mean, it’s not like we really decided on rules or anyth-” Svetlana’s sweatpants were dropped to her ankles, leaving her crotch covered by a pair of white cotton panties. “Just what I thought. Lala, do these look like the undies of little girls who wake up with wet undies?” A tinge of excitement entered Lala’s voice, “No, Mommy, they don’t…” She added, theatrically, “I was just trying to be a good girl and make Mommy coffee before she woke up.” Acting like an elf possessed,“That’s very sweet of you, baby girl, but Mommy would rather you wake up,” Merri pulled the underwear away from the taller elf’s hips with two thumbs stretching the elastic sides out, “With her little one being safe and protected.” She finished by yanking the panties down. “I sowwy, Mommy…” Lala slipped a finger in her mouth, sucking on it until a harder palm reached the slim fat of her butt. “Ouch!” “Let that be a reminder, Lala. If Mommy puts you in a diapie, she expects to take you out of it, understand?” Lala nodded solemnly, another spank met her rear, “Do you understand?’ “Y-yes ma’am!” Merri turned around and grabbed a diaper from a drawer, smooshing it between her hands making it crinkle loudly. “Good girl. Baby won’t be doing that again, will she?” “No-oh, Mommy…” Lala wiggled in anticipation for her change. “You just lay back and let Mommy do everything, legs up, little girl.” Lala made lots of cooing sounds during her second ‘official’ diaper change with her Mommy, and Merri in turn spoke gently and decidedly to her baby girl, making sure to give Lala lots of kisses and tickles in between every step. Firmly taped up, Lala eyed the white diaper, before tapping it with touch of magic and making it multicolored with what looked like a children’s crayon drawing of a Mommy and little girl on the cover. “Very cute, but…” Merri said, with pulling Lala’s pants and panties up over her diaper, “There’s something else getting soggy…” Turning around and grabbing the bowls. “Should we go back downstairs, Mommy?” Smiling, Merri lowered Lala down to the floor, “No, I think…” She said, taking a spoonful of cereal and bringing it towards Lala’s mouth. “I should feed my baby in peace. “Oh-” Lala let out her surprise before the cereal and fruit was brought into her mouth. Merri nodded, “What a good eater!” She complimented, though she added when a dribble of milk came from the corner of Lala’s mouth, “A bit messy… Sorry, baby girl, I don’t have a bib on hand for you…” When Lala made a face, looking like she was about to say what she had, Merri put out, “I’m sure you have lots and lots of special accessories and clothes for just this kind of occasion, dear, but we’re in the middle of breakfast. You can show off later.” Looking a little dejected, Lala carried on opening her mouth for her Mommy in between chewing. The bowl left mostly empty, Merri scarfed down her own food, letting Lala cuddle at her side while she made her own breakfast and coffee disappear. Lala brought her head away from Mommy’s side as she set down her coffee for the last time. “You ready to go for a run now?” “Oh!” The bubble of control Merri felt while mommying Lala burst. “I…” Merri tried to recount just when the last time she ‘ran’ anywhere was, paling at the fact the last time she didn’t any strenuous exercise was back in high school. “I’m not sure, baby, d-do you really wanna go out in a diaper? Aren’t you worried people will see?” Standing up, Lala taps on her waistline, the papery edge of her diaper sticking out of her pants, and whispers and few magic words. The diaper didn’t poof out of existence, it was as if a layer of blur effects stacked on top of each of over and over again until her crotch looked flat, as though there weren’t a thick absorbent pad underneath her gray sweats. “There! Can’t even tell, can you?” She turned around and wiggled her butt in front of Merri. “Feels like I’m wearing nothing at all.” An image that would forever be burned into Merri’s psyche. Merri lifted her hand up, feeling the illusory space that hid the padding. “Oh!” Lala blushed. Pulling her hand away, Merri peeped out a tiny, “Sorry!” “It’s alright…” Lala pulled her hair, “You just… Kinda rubbed me the right way.” “You rub me the right way,” Merri blurted out. Turning away, but not before Merri caught the beginning of a self satisfied smile, Lala got on to bed, looking at Merri with her head and body side ways. “This isn’t quite how I thought this would all go down.” Lala told her. “Same. For one, I thought I’d be the one diapered up and getting fed. Count yourself lucky I didn’t ask you for a surprise change.” She cringed at that. “Yeah sorry, I can imagine that being shocking.” Merri shrugged, “Could’ve all went down completely differently if I had only thrown on one instead of you… A girl can dream. But, kinda seems like it played out well for you, so how did you imagine it?” “Hmm… I thought you’d be more, dominating?” “Really? Do go on.” “Well, you do a good job of it, mostly.” “I’ll keep that in mind for next time.” Lala gave her a look, “So there will be a next time?” “Of course! If you want there to be…” “I do…” Lala purred the words out, letting them draw out in long syllables. “Then I guess… I can think up some fun things to do. Do you have any limits?” Sitting up, Lala declared, “Mommy can do whatever she wants to me.” Puffing her chest out, Merri stood up, “Oh, I’m sure I can come up with a few fun things.” “I can’t wait, but…” Lala gestures at the lolita style dress Merri wore, “Are you going to go out to this jog in that?” Merri groans, “I’m not getting out of this, am I?” Lala shakes her head. “Listen, I haven’t ran since I was in my 20’s so, just be gentle, okay?” With a face made out of granite, “I’ll think about it…” With a sigh, Merri turned around, going through her drawers, taking out a pair of shorts, t-shirt, underwear, sports bra, and socks, all black except the last one. Stepping into the bathroom, Merri did her morning business before getting dressed, “Are all of your clothes black?” Lala asked when Merri stepped out, setting aside her crystal ball she had been fiddling with. “You went through my drawers,” Merri reminded her. “Some of my clothes are pastel, thank you.” Picking up her discarded sandals from the previous night, Lala transformed them into sneakers, “Momma, will you tie my shoes, pwease?” She asked in an overly cutesy voice. “Does my widdle girl not know how to tie her shoesies?” “It hard Momma,” Lala playfully whined. Merri took the shoes and placed them over the plain white socks Lala had on. “Thank you, Mommy,” She said after they were on. Leading Lala out of the room, Merri called out, “Dad, I’m stepping out, be back in a bit!” The man, standing in front of the window, didn’t seem to hear her, simply staring at nothing but an empty doghouse. Regarding the man sadly for a moment, she sighed and let her and Lala out. Lala shielded the artificial light away from her eyes with a palm. Looking left then right, peering at the nearly identical plots of land and houses, she asked, “Does it matter which way we go?” “There’s a park to the east,” Merri pointed to the right. “That sounds nice.” Within minutes, Merri was already having a bad time. Lala’s idea of a ‘jog’ was more of a light sprint, even with the slight waddle her unseen underwear was making her gait, Merri was having a hard time keeping up at what Lala saw as a leisurely pace, visibly holding back. Her eyes kept on the people and places they passed rather than the already huffing half-elf a few steps behind her. A person made of vines passed them, taking a three headed hound with white fur and black spots, one of her heads turned to give the pair a sniff that the plant man had to gently tug her away. Looking for an excuse to stop, Merri let out an, “Aww, are they friendly? Mind if I say hello?” “Oh sure,” The vine person paused, “Just give rightie a wide berth, she’s still ‘nibbly.” He explained, whenever he opened his mouth, it smelled like flower pollen, Merri sneezed. “Who’s a cute puppy? You is! And you is! And you is from afar!” Merri gave two of the heads pats and scratches. The cerberus, wagging their two tails that occasionally whipped into each other with a whup-whupp-whup, the beast that came up to Merri’s chest gave her a wet lick. “Who’s a good girl? How old are they?” “Still a pup, me and the missus are working on getting her off of chewing the furniture, she can’t seem to keep her mouths away from the couch. It’s a pain, but she’ll be a good guard dog one day.” He explained. “Glad you stopped us, I’m trying to get her accustomed to people. Eventually, want the wife to be able to take her into the city but she’s too protective of her right now, getting her used to the idea of other people.” Lala stepped over, letting the dogs sniff her hand before rubbing the center’s head. “What’s her name?” “Kibeleous, but we’ve just been calling her Kibbles.” “Such a sweetie! It was nice chatting with you,” Merri told the plant person, “If I see you guys around, I’ll come say hello.” “You ladies have a good day. Come along Kibbles.” The puppy dogs made a whining noise as they were tugged away from their new friends. Having caught her breath, Merri went on her way, a little ahead of Lala who quickly overtook her in stride. Not that Merri was complaining, she really didn’t mind watching Lala’s rear jiggle about. It had been a long time since Merri had stepped this far into the dimension pocket, and saw some new houses. One house had burning coals instead of grass, a flame elemental wearing khaki shorts and a yellow polo sprayed an exotic plant with a blackish liquid from a hose. In each window of another home, several raptors lounged about on soft surfaces, staring at everything that passed their home like cats that basked in the sun. An entire property was surrounded by a cube of water, kelp and seaweed for grass, a merfolk pushed a strange aquatic lawnmower over the bed of sea grass. The ground shook, small tremors reverberating through Merri’s body, a giant woman with skin of a stony texture pushing a stroller large enough for Merri or Lala came into view. Merri felt a pang of jealousy at the sight, and from Lala’s head snapping towards their direction, she assumed she did too. The stone giant pulled into a normal looking plot, like an optical illusion, she and the stroller seemed to shrink as they approached the home until she appeared to be a medium size creature. Merri imagined Lala pushing her down the street in an oversized stroller in nothing but a diaper and a shirt, then the image shifted until she was pushing Lala in the buggy. They stood outside a gate, fields and trees laying beyond this point. This park was the furthest one could go in the pocket dimension, after passing it, there was only streets leading back towards the portal to the ‘real’ world. A perverse thought occurred to Merri then. She looked around, making sure no one was looking. Lala was taking a look past the gate, over by a playground where some kids frolicked around a gym set, not paying attention to Merri, without warning or provocation, stuck her hand down Lala’s pants. “H-hey!” The elf turned beat red, hands flying towards her waistline. “I was just checking to make sure my girl was dry, that’s all,” Merri informed her. “I-I’m dry…” She said, looking around making sure no one was looking their way. Merri patted her back reassuringly, “It’s not that I don’t trust you, honey, you’re just too small to notice things like that.” Merri watched as the elf turned into jelly, her relaxed posture melting at Merri’s words. “Ohh… Do I need a change, Mommy? I can’t tell, ‘m too li’l.” “You’re not too wet.” The half-elf sounded so sure, Lala did a quick squeeze on her front to see if she really was wet. Merri started jogging once more, now with a smug smirk on her face at the little mind game she played on the elf. Lala fell a few steps behind, lost in thought that seemed to make her giddy. Looking around to make sure no one was in ear shot, the closest people around were a few kids, a pair of goblin twins burying their orc friend in a sand box while a tiny gnome girl cheered them on, Lala leaned into ask, “What if… I did need a change? Would you do it here?” “Oh Lala… Are you really such a baby you can’t hold it like a big girl?” “Maybe… Would you though?” “Maybe… Why don’t you try it and see?” Lala’s pace slowed to a crawl, looking anxiously around. Merri, happy that they weren’t running any more, fell back, a strange look came on to Lala’s, concentration and relaxing, her face scrunching as she tried to ignore the sounds that surrounded her, nearly stopping completely until Merri took her hand and started walking her forward. “Eheheh,” Lala let out a giggle. “Momma, can you change me please?” “When we get home baby.” “What?!” Lala lowered her voice when a few park goers looked in her direction. “I thought you said-” “Ah bup bup!” Merri raised a finger in objection, “I said ‘maybe’. I didn’t even bring any changing supplies with me. You’ll have to forgive me, I’ve only been a mother for less than a day.” Urgency grew in her voice, “I can summon whatever you need!” She pleaded. “Sweetie,” Merri spoke with an air of command and superiority, “You’re going to have to get used to your wet diaper, you’re going to be spending a lot of time dirty.” Lala stuck her hands in the pockets of her hoodie, as mortified as she was thrilled to be placed in this position, before the wet mass cooling in her pants started making some unwanted friction. “Mommy, I can’t run like this. I’ll get all rashy.” She whined. “Shush baby,” Merri wrapped an arm around one of Lala’s arms. “Unless you want me to hush you with a pacifier. “I don’t think you brought a pacifier with you.” Lala accused. Confidently, Merri explained, nuzzling the taller elf’s arm with her head, “I didn’t need to. You’ll summon one for me, if I tell you to.” Merri could feel Lala quiver at that, completely overjoyed and complacently by the control the half-elf had over her, it made her feel drunk with the power, warping her view, but also, a tender fondness for the girl who’s vulnerability she was entrusted with, a staggering mix. She suspected, Merri could easily convince the elf to go get undressed in the grass and get her diaper changed for any and all to see, more than that, Lala would happily comply. Add humbling to the list of feelings. A couple rode past them, a drow on his bicycle, a long visor on his bike helmet with thick sunglasses over his eyes, bright green, reflective spandex covering his body, side by side with a purple toned tiefling on her broom, her long blue dress flying in the wind revealing riding shorts beneath, a witch’s hat bent and folding between her goat like horns. When the pair were safely out of ear shot, Lala leaned down and whispered, “Merri?” “Yes?” “Umm, the illusion is working right? You can’t see or hear my diapie?” She inquired in a hush voice. “No, you’re perfectly ok… Do you wanna go home?” “Yes please.” They turned around, Lala flush in her walk of shame, avoiding eye contact with anyone who crossed their path, a stark contrast to her indifferent disposition before. Their strides were slower, Merri enjoyed the pace this time, though her sweat had already started pouring and like a leaky faucet it was hard to twist shut. Also like a leaky faucet, at least one more time Lala stopped in her tracks and whimpered, her hand reaching towards her crotch and looking worried. Merri gave her quiet words of comfort and trotted her along. Entering her home, Merri called out, “Dad, we’re back!” She barely gave her Dad a passing glance until he said something that stopped her in her tracks. “G- Gladice?” Merri stopped pulling Lala up the stairs. Not looking towards the confused old man, her voice came out a harsh croak, “No-” She took a deep breath and corrected herself, “No Dad, this is Svetlana. You met her earlier.” “Oh. Is is she a friend from a school?” Grimacing, Merri said, “Yeah Dad. A friend from school.” Merri couldn’t look back at Lala’s face. The look of pity she knew she would see, it wasn’t something she could bear right now. With a desperation, she marched up the stairs with the elf in tow, suddenly needing that feeling of control to be reasserted. She needed to feel like she had a handle on things. Safely behind closed doors, Lala softly touched Merri’s arm as they stood before the door in the hall, among closed doors and dusty picture frames with old family photos that Lala did her best to ignore, her leather fingers gliding off the sweaty skin. Sensing, a need for a moment of reprise, the elf left the silence still the air around them. Licking her lips, wetting her throat, Merri said, “Do you want to take a shower together?” She was feeling icky, and the warm steam had a way of clearing the mind, and perhaps, a little bit of closeness could throw some kindling on to the fire of this romance. A hand crept over to her left wrist, holding it tightly, “I’m sorry, I’m not comfortable with that.” Merri eyed the gloves, curious, but the elf honored Merri’s privacy, she could give her the same respect. “You ready for a change then?” “Yes, Mommy.” Taking a step towards the bedroom, Merri forced a jovial tone, “What do you want on your diapie this time?” “What do you think would be cute on me, Mommy?” Merri took the crumpled up pile that was the changing mat, with a hand on two corners flung it out on to the floor. She took a fresh diaper out and set it down on the floor, pulling the box of supplies out from underneath the bed. As Lala sat down, ready to lay back, she was surprised by Merri crawling on to her lap and pulling her into a tight hug. For a second, she did nothing, not making the smallest movement, even breathing came to a pause, then, her arms rose and wrapped around the half-elf. No words, either they would only get in the way, or the understanding would make them even closer than being in the other’s arms, either way, they were exactly where the other needed them to be. “The cerberus.” Merri said quietly. “Huh?” “You know, the three headed doggie we past on the way to the park. I think she would be cute on your diapie.” “Oh!” Lala touched the diaper, the picture forming in her mind’s eye and let it flow through her finger tips. She held up the underworld themed diaper with cerberus guarding the gates of ‘Heck’ as a gray, flaming sign on the top of the diaper said. “I like it,” Merri said readjusting herself on Lala’s lap, her knee rubbing into the squishy illusory part of her attire. “Ooh!” “Sorry!” Moving to get off in a more tactful way, Lala’s hand grabbed Merri’s arm. “Wait- Don’t stop.” “Yeah?” A welcomed distraction. “Does my baby like it when I do this?” She lowered a hand down to the seat of the sweatpants. Feeling the bulging part of Lala’s diaper and pressing into it, massaging it with two fingers, she watched Lala’s face crumble into unadulterated pleasure. Merri began rocking back and forth applying pressure with her weight as Lala leaned away from the bed and on to the changing mat down below. “Mmm… Mommy, that feels so good…” A finger slipped through Merri’s shirt, Lala pulling it off, leaving just the sports bra on that she started working on until Merri took her hand away ripped it off for her. Lala felt up Merri, her rising until reaching her chest. Merri was pulled down, Lala greedily licking and sucking on Merri’s tit. The tip of Lala’s tongue dancing around the nipple, the light pressure causing just the right amount of pain in the delicate balance of excitement and hurt shutting Merri’s brain off. “Ahh!” “Mmmph!” Merri shimmied the sweatpants down to the middle of Lala’s thighs, her hands working behind her. Lala moaned when Merri pulled away, turning around to untape the sodden diaper to give access to what she wanted. Lala’s sex mixing in with the aroma of pee, Merri delved deep into the elf with her middle and ring finger, thumb outside of her teasing her clit. For a moment, Merri was relentless, not caring how fast or rough she was with Lala’s most sensitive part, wanting, no, needing to hear the sounds of her lover’s climax for the first time. Leaning down to give the slit a lick before letting her fingers to the brunt of the work. Each thrust of her digits making the work faster as Lala’s cavity grew wetter, the sounds of insertion becoming more rapid. A final lick and, “Ahh! Uhh! Oh…” Merri tumbled off of Lala, side by side with her the opposite way, feet to head, head to feet, or as close as Merri could get with her head reaching Lala’s ankles and her feet reaching the elf’s shoulders. “Alright…” Merri said raising herself with her elbows. “Now that that’s out of our systems, let’s get my girl properly dressed.” She grabbed the ‘Heck’ themed diaper, lowering the sweatpants some more. Lala made a whining noise. “But Mommy, you didn’t finish.” Already working on wiping Lala clean, Merri told her, “That’s fine baby. My Lala girl was taken care of, that makes me a happy Mommy.” “But- mmm!” Her words were cut short by a particularly deep brush with the wet wipe. “Ok… Next time, though?” Pushing aside the ‘Mommy and Me’ diaper in its place the ‘Heck’ padding, Merri promised, “Next time.” The little took this in stride, resting her head over her folded arms while her Mommy finished her job. “And there!” Merri said patting the red and black diaper, sending a cloud of excess powder into the air. “Clean as a whistle.” “Clean as a whistle.” Lala agreed in a small voice. Merri surprised Lala as she raised herself off the floor. Pressing her lips against the elf’s, initially shocked, she eased into the gesture, closing her eyes, letting her tongue do that talking. Disentangling from each other, Merri pressed her brow against Lala’s, their noses touching tips. “Mommy’s gonna take a shower, little one, you get dressed for the day and keep yourself preoccupied, ‘kay?” She told her as she gave the elf a kiss on the forehead, winking her eye as she dropped her shorts and underwear on the floor and strutted into the bathroom. Chapter 7 Draping a towel over her dripping form, Merri stepped out of the steamy bathroom. Waiting for her, sitting on the bed with her legs crossed was a much more put together Lala. A brown vest over a long sleeve black blouse, the cuffs folded over showing off her white gloves, her long legs covered by a dark blue jeans, riding boots crossed over one another, fitting her legs so well they looked poured into the footwear. In the short time apart she had cast a glamour on her face, her lips had a dark red sheen to them, eyelids smokey, lashes fluttering with a bold color on them, a rosy blush on her cheeks. Merri felt under dressed and she wasn’t even wearing anything. Stepping over, just to make sure, Merri reached over to prod at Lala’s crotch. “Mooommy! Stoop! I was trying to look sexy for you!” She whined in a voice that didn’t match her look. “Had to make sure you were still wearing your diapie, baby girl.” Pouting, “Hmmph! I am! You told me I can’t take it off without you.” Holding up her towel with one hand and scratching Lala’s chin with the other, Merri asked, “Are we being bratty? Don’t you know what we do to bratty little girls around here?” Eyes lighting up, Lala informs Merri, “No? I don’t know what we do to… bratty little girls. Why don’t you show me, Mommy?” Dropping the towel, Merri reached out and grabbed the elf’s wrists and pushed her down on to the bed, kissing the nape of her neck. “Well… One thing we like to do to misbehaving girls…” She kisses further up the neck, then the cheek, up to the ear, sticking the tip of it in her mouth and running her tongue over it. “Hmm!” Taking the tip out, Merri leans down and whispers sweetly, “We get them all hot and bothered, and leave them wanting.” “Hmph!” Lala sticks her lip out, “That’s no fair!” Merri turned away with a triumphant giggle. It was all a game, just a little bit of teasing, but leaving Lala in a state of nervous smiles and hair twirling was an incredible confidence boost. No one ever called Merri ugly, not in good faith in any case, not once, though, had she ever considered herself attractive enough to leave someone like Lala in a tizzy like that. She hummed as she got dressed, making much more exaggerated movements than she would have without an audience. Her hips wiggling as her blue lacey panties went up her legs, as they did when pulling on a similarly colored long sleeve shirt, perhaps taking a tad longer than she usually would have as she methodically rolled the sleeves up. Pulling on a pair of socks, Lala caught sight of Merri’s tattoo on the side of her waistline as her shirt rode up slightly. Maybe her mind was on other things the last few times it had been completely revealed, maybe some things grow more interesting when they’re trying to hide, like a the difference between a jungle cat lounging in the sun compared to when they’re stalking through the leaves. In either case, now was the moment she brought it up. “I like your tattoo, heather, right?” Lala commented. In the middle of pulling up some olive slacks, Merri replied, “Yup. They were Mom’s favorite. The backyard is covered with them.” She quickly moved the topic off of herself. “Why don’t you have any tattoos?” “I do.” Merri thought back from when she was exploring every fold of Lala’s body. “I don’t remember s- Oh.” Her eyes on to the gloved hands. “Yeah…” Trying to cut away the uncomfortable silence the moment had turned into. “Well… I usually wait until later, but if you want I can introduce you to my real Dad.” Merri suggested. Looking puzzled, Lala repeated, “’Real Dad’?” “Yeah, come on, pillow butt,” Merri offered a hand to Lala, after an uncertain second, she gave the half-elf her right hand, At the kitchen table, Merri grabbed a scroll from the basket, pulling an ink well with a brush towards her. Lala stood over her shoulder, studying her work and the picture of the glyphs she was using as a reference. In spite of herself, Merri felt like she was back in school, working on a test with a teacher standing over her. She found herself spending much more time making sure her swooping gestures with the brush were precise and neat. “May I have one of these?” Merri was taken aback by the question. “I… Kind of need them. They’re expensive.” “I’ll replace it, promise. Trust me, you’ll appreciate what I make.” With a sigh, Merri nodded. Lala took a spot next to her, like the wand that had appeared in her hand the other day, a personalized brush appeared in her hand. Up close, Merri saw it look like came straight from her wrist, pulling the handle straight from the space between her hand and arm with her middle and ring fingers. “How do you do that?” Lala looked at the appendage and her tool in her hand. It looked like she was considering something carefully. Setting the brush on the inkwell, ensuring that no excess ink wouldn’t drip off of it, assuming that if scrolls were considered a pricey purchase, then magical ink would be as well. Using her left hand, she pulled off a finger on her right glove, one after the other freeing herself until she slipped out of the glove completely. Her arm was covered with runes and magic circles, in many different shades of colors with seemingly no rhyme or reason, the little patches of skin considerably paler than the rest of her complexion. Turning her arm around, she showed Merri the underside of her forearm, equally patterned with colorful runes and circles that Merri didn’t have the knowledge to make heads or tails except a few that she was familiar with, like three identical circles on the outside of the arm with runes inside that said ‘fire’. Lala drew Merri’s attention towards a larger circle on her wrist. With her left middle finger, Lala ran the tip over the outer rim of of the circle, the lines making it up lighting up with her touch. She squeezed the empty space above it with a finger and thumb, the air growing blurry where she pinched, and pulled out a wand, different than the other two she had seen the other day. Proudly, Lala explained, “Inter dimensional sheath. That’s what I call it anyway, not that anyone else has a name for it, I designed the spell myself.” The look of pride Lala wore reminded Merri of how she felt when a pastry she learned came out perfectly. “It’s basically a little wormhole to my inner sanctum, my armory, but there is a neat twist I gave it to set it apart from similar spells, here.” She offered the wand to Merri. She held the wand, looking at Lala confused, until her hand’s grip clenched on nothing. Gaze darting towards the empty hand, Merri asked dumbfounded, “Where’d it go?” Eyes squinting, smile smug, Lala held out her wrist, out of the circle she pulled out the same wand. “I can loan out anything that comes out of this spell, or if I get disarmed, even if its just lost like-” She let the wand slip out of her hand, rolling under the table unseen, then pulled the same wand out of the circle. “If I will it to return to my sanctum, it returns.” “And you made that spell?” “Sure did!” Merri snickered. “You’re a nerd!” Lala’s proud disposition dropped like a weight, with a panicked, “N-no! I’m not a nerd!” “You’re just like those other wizards, aren’t you? Spend long nights up in a tower or dungeon never seeing anyone or socializing.” “It wasn’t a tower!” The elf’s bug eyed insistence brought on a fresh bout of laughter from Merri. “Stop! Please stop…” Merri looking up, quieted down when she saw real tears starting to form, misting Lala’s piercing blue eyes. With a cough, Merri changed the subject. “So uh, what kind of wand is that?” The question seem to give Lala pause, very carefully she asked, “Do you really want to know?” Thinking that it was a case of nursing hurt feelings, Merri gave her answer with enthusiasm, “Yeah! Really do.” Taking a deep breath, the look of hurt vanished from the elf’s face, “This is a Walnut XJ-9, developed by the Obsidian co. circa 3826 for the Under army during the 2nd Lich Wars. It’s sturdy grip was composed for both the rugged hands of druegar and the nimble drow, making it very versatile. It can hold up to 7 tier 6 scrolls, a rather awkward number to me, but given the high caliber of spells you can shoot out of it with such a low failure rate and the decreased chance to splinter, its well worth it, but the Under army had such a large number of infantry, having someone cover you while you reload probably wasn’t an issue. In spite of the general public disposition of the drow and druegar, the comradery was incredible, a real brotherhood down in the Hive’s front lines, which honestly you needed that kind of trust when your soldiers were tossing out cloudkills, walls of ice, chain lightnings… I’m not boring you am I?” Sensing she had made a mistake of some kind, caught between sparing a new lover’s feelings and boredom, Merri busied herself with the scroll, “No, babe! I’m listening.” “Right, anyway, the XJ-9 was particularly innovative in it’s disposable cylinder clip. Semi-disposable. You see, because the XJ-9 was manufactured in such large numbers, a soldier could reliably get replacement clips of the same model. Before that, if you needed to reload a wand or a staff you would remove the bottom and manually insert each scroll, a nightmare in a firefight, a few older models even tried to use revolving chambers to combat this, but even then-” “Weren’t you gonna write something on that?” “Oh!” Suddenly reminded of the unfurled scroll in front of her, Lala quickly went to work filling it up with runes. Merri thought this would get her out of her impromptu Wand History 101, only underestimating Lala’s ability to multitask. “I know what you’re thinking, ‘revolving chamber’?! Why bother? Might as well stick with single spell wands at that point. Many agreed, but the versatility could not be discounted so easily. Although, the single spells have come quite a long way too.” She pulled out the white wand she had used the other day in one fluid movement with her left hand in the middle of a brush stroke. “The T-1000, sleek, modern, and if I may say, sexy. Primarily used by law enforcement, specifically riot control. Back in the dark ages, a wizard, sorcerer, or artificer would load up a similar wand with somewhere between 6 and 20 charges, possibly quite a bit more compared to 10 charges this wand in my hand carries. The difference is the Manat. Before the web of magic and information became widely used, after a wand’s charges were used up it basically amounted to fancy kindling. Now? I can connect to the Manat several times a day and reload. Not that there’s not drawbacks. Like firmware updates. Tell me this,” Lala swung the brush around dramatically, “Why do I need to update a wand? It still holds the same amount of charges, it does the same thing it did yesterday! During combat too! And it’s not like there’s a display on a wand! Or a voice tells you what’s going on, though I suppose thank the Gods for that. Can you imagine? ‘5 minutes until fully updated’! Might as well say come and get!” The explanation was swiftly turning into a rant. “You done with that?” Merri pointed at the scroll in front of Lala. “Hmm? Oh yeah…” Lala put a finger on the scroll, imbuing it with power lighting up the glyphs. “What is it?” Smiling, Lala told her, “It’s a surprise! The next time we meet, go ahead and use this. Some where private.” She rolled it up and passed it to Merri. “What about you? What are you working on?” Merri looked down at the nearly finished scroll before her. How was Lala so fast? And going off on a rant at that! “It’s for Dad. It helps clear his head, I guess.” Lala looked over at it, studying the circle carefully. “Arcane medicinal magic? Interesting. Looks rather advanced. Probably, what? Tier 7?” “I don’t know, I just pour everything I have into I can, let’s Dad think clearly for a couple of hours.” “Just a couple of hours? And you have to use everything you have? What tier are you?” “2, why? What are you?” “I’m 8. If I took a year off of studying I’d be 9, at the rate I’m going I’d say I’ll hit it in about, hmm… 5-10 years?” Merri looked aghast, “Tier 8?! You really are a nerd!” Lala furrowed her brows. “Wait, wait, it’s not like its a bad thing or anything. You’re just like one tier away from being one of the strongest casters in the world.” “Not really. That would still only get me one tier 9 spell a day, the top casters can perform around three, I think. May I try?” She gestured at the scroll. Shrugging, Merri nudged it towards her. “Be my guest.” Though her magic might be insignificant compared to Lala’s, still, she couldn’t remember the last time she had each of her casts for a day. Concentrating, Lala lightly caressed the scroll in front of Merri, letting her powers flow into the scroll. It shined as the runes on the paper became more than ink, they became orders to change the nature of reality. The time it took was longer than it took Lala to do her own scroll, whether it was because of familiarity, complexity, or difficulty Merri couldn’t say. When she finally pulled away, Lala wiped a bead of sweat away from her face. “I think, and I’m not entirely sure I don’t mess with arcane healing often, but that should make it last for a few days now.” “A few days?!” Merri leapt from the chair excitedly, grabbing the rolled up scroll greedily. “That’s incredible!” She pulled the elf in for a kiss, Lala blushed and her eyes twinkled. Playing with her hair, Lala admitted, “That may have been a little strenuous. I may have had an accident in the middle of that...” “Do you think you can come back when it wears off and do it again?” Lala looked down after hearing the request. “Uhh, actually, no I can’t. I have orders and, well, my men and I are getting shipped out towards contested territory. Don’t know when I’ll be back in the city.” Merri’s face darkened at the news. “But, I can do it on my own time, send you a scroll. I still owe you one, I suppose.” Merri’s mind was on another matter, sighing, she dejectedly returned to her seat, looking troubled and thoughtful. “So, how long are you going to be away? When’s the next time we can meet?” “It’ll be a few months at best but…” She tapped on the scroll she had made in front of Merri. “Give me just a few days and I think we can arrange something.” They left the subject at that for the moment. Merri showed Lala how she applied to the magic to her father and gave the two a proper introduction. The look on the man’s face was sheepish when he realized fully that they had a guest in the house. For once the home was filled with music and conversation, laughter lighting up the air, as well as the smell of food Merri made for lunch. They spent most of their time talking with the old man, until Lala needed a few moments to refresh herself and the two absconded away to Merri’s bedroom for a quick change and cuddles. The time came for Lala to leave sooner than Merri had hoped, in trying to savor the moments she had with her new companion, she went with the elf to the teleportation station. A chill was growing on the wind, Lala had summoned her long black jacket, her padded secret safely hidden behind a layer of illusory magic, while Merri had found a tan coat lined with faux fur around the cuffs and collar. Merri imagined the two of them looked quite a pair, the elegant Svetlana in her long black evening coat with a face reminiscent of nobility hand in hand with the graceless girl who looked like she was about to go out shoveling snow. She had to admit, though, no one paid them any attention. In the hustle and bustle of the big city, they were just faces in the crowd. So many more interesting things to look at and listen to. The armored dragonborn officer getting into a yelling match with a trio of warlocks riding brooms on the streets over speeding tickets and at what speed a broom gets classified as a road and street vehicle. Hags in rags dropping items into a steaming cauldron in a dark alley way lethargically, whispering and cackling as the potion brewed. As the final office hour came to an end, a row of modrons came pouring out of buildings, a race of mechanical shapes, robots made of cogs and spindly metal limbs their bodies taking the shape of orbs, cubes, pyramids, each wearing a suit and tie ill fitting on their bodies, marching in neat single file lines. Feeling her arm pulled back, Merri looked at Lala, who stopped dead in her tracks, her ears twitching and body going stone still. Following the trail of sight, Merri found that Lala was staring at a dark figure in a smooth black mask, their blond hair pulling away showing a pair of pointy ears, beneath the black cloth of trench jacket, the figure wore gleaming, pristine silver armor, they held a pointy spear of copper with it ending in a pointy crescent. An air of menace hung around the figure, though all the intimidation the person needed lie on the insignia of their back. The royal insignia of the elfish clan of Glaedrehal, one of the four groups that made the backbone of the government that ruled the country. The person wearing it was one of the royal bodyguards. There was no chance the person the guard was making a perimeter for was King Glaedrehal, the elf was almost never seen off the property of his estate, always in the company of his dozens of wives, concubine, and children. Merri wondered then why Lala had such a dramatic reaction to the sight of the bodyguard. A female elf came into view, followed by two servants that carried arms full of paper, expensive looking shopping bags. In her hand, Merri felt Lala relax at the sight of the elf, only to stiffen, tighten to the point it hurt Merri when another elf went and stood next to her. Merri would be hard pressed to admit to ever seeing anyone as beautiful as Svetlana, though the elf that they now saw would be more than a contender. The trademark fine angles of the elves that seemed chiseled into their perfect jawlines and cheek bones were there, fine golden hair that seemed to emit a glow as the strands reflected all but the dimmest of light, her icy blue eyes and smile seemed locked into a sneer. Wearing a glittering emerald green dress that couldn’t have been warm to wear, Merri thought might actually be made up of emerald scales. On her left arm was an intricate tattoo that emitted a glow in the shape of the royal insignia, burning a golden color reminscent of the elf’s radiant hair.0 The pair almost walked into another building, but the fair creature stopped, looking out of the corner of her eye, she saw Svetlana, and began to approach her like a tiger quietly pursuing its prey. Lala bowed her head, motioning for Merri to do the same with just the tug of a hand. “Princess Elin.” She coolly greeted the elf. Merri watched as a dozen of the guards created a circle around her, Lala, the Princess and her companion, as well as the handful of servants that walked with them. It was a claustrophobic feeling, surrounded by the blank faces of a ring of armed elves, in front of them two nobles and their posse of flunkies. Elin’s lips curled unpleasantly, “Lala, I thought that was you! I had no idea the army let their dogs out of the trenches! And here I thought you’d be bleeding out in the dirt somewhere.” She turned her head and gave a pointed look to the elf she had been shopping with who let out a forced laugh. Eyes lowering to the ground, Merri watched as Lala took a deep breath, doing her best to ignore the harsh jabs. “Mother told me you had gotten engaged. Congratulations.” Her tone came out mechanically, but Merri heard the underlying plea of the courteous words. Please just leave. “Mother still talks to you? Hmph.” Her face was still curled into a smile, but the icy blue eyes so similar to Lala’s own glared into the elf.”But yes.” Elin revealed a large gemstone encrusted ring. “Harold Ichor and I will be arranged to be wed in just three months.” The name Ichor rung a bell in Merri. Marshal Ichor was the current chairman of Des L’Bow, originally starting out creating children’s cartoons before turning into a juggernaut of a multimedia empire. Elin smugly examines her own ring as she says, “I would invite you but, you know,” Her eyes point up, glaring daggers at Lala. “Family only.” “Excuse you? Just who do you think you are?” Merri found herself saying stepping between Lala and Elin. The princess at first regarded her like a particularly large roach, grimacing in disgust, until, a look of recognition of her emasculate face. “No.” Lala whimpered quietly trying to pull Merri back with a hang on her shoulder. Merri merely gave the hand on her shoulder a squeeze before stomping closer to Elin, grinning madly at Lala. “How dare you come over here sneering like a playground bully with that insulting tone, I have half a-” “Lala, do you know who she reminds me of?” Elin interrupted Merri as though she weren’t there, add insult to injury as she was clearly the subject of conversation. “Noo…” The sound out of her mouth came out like a mournful echo. “Hey! I’m talking to you!” Merri was just about to jab a finger into the princess’ chest, until she heard a schwing as 12 spears cut through the air and she acutely became aware that that a dozen pairs of sharp metal point were pointing at herself. Elin clapped her hands, “She even sounds like her!” Leaning down until she was at eye level with Merri, “Do you know what happens to little commoner half breeds who make threats to royalty? Why don’t you finish what you were saying and find out?” Lala pulled Merri back, she was about to turn around and tell the elf to let her handle it, but the stalwart look on her face made Merri keep the comment to herself. Voice heavy with a resolution Merri had yet to hear from Lala’s mouth, she asked the princess, “Are you certain you want to be make threats yourself?” Her gloved fists were clenched into tight bricks. Noticing the gloves for the first time, Elin guffawed, “And you still wear those? You truly are pathetic!” Her expression noticeably shifting when she saw the jeer had no effect on Lala. “You know… Maybe I do want to start making threats.” She said as intimidatingly as a show dog barring her fangs, making the same motion as Merri did with her left arm, the gold light cast from the princess’ tattoo lighting up Lala’s still face, sternly neutral, looking unimpressed by the motion. “Did you know, Princess Elin of House Glaedrehal, that law becomes rather gray when it comes to the nobility inciting violence on military rank? It first came up in courts when a dwarven lord, I believe his name was Ironpick, stood in the was of an operation led by Brigadier General Vastoof. The lord took personal offense at Vastoof trying to tread on his land in pursuit of a target and threatened to bombard him. Vastoof took Ironpick’s entire hold before he took his life. In Vastoof vs. Ironpick, the court sided with the military, axiomatic courts tend to side with whomever seems more reasonable. So, I’ll ask you again, are you certain, dear sister, would you still care to threaten me and my party?” Elin’s face remained passive, uninterested, through Lala’s explanation, until the word ‘sister’ came out of her mouth, then rage burned in her eyes, going from mocking to hateful. “You’re no sister of mine, Svetlana of no House, you’ve seen to that yourself. You’ve lowered yourself to the smallest ranks of people, a dog, and House Glaedrehal recognizes no dog as any kind of authority. Cower before me or feel my wrath.” Nonplussed, Lala sighed, “Very well, I refuse to debase myself, but I wouldn’t harm you unless you truly force my hand. It would make Mom sad.” Elin rolled her eyes at this. “Name a champion among your guards and we’ll settle this.” Seemingly randomly, Elin pointed at one of the blank faced guards, who stomped in between her and Lala. Lala looked at the elf pityingly, “Remove your helmet, please.” The elf stood ready with his spear. Sighing again, “Tell me, faceless minion of Elin of Glaedrehal, how many battles have you fought, have you won? Have you ever had to fight in contests other than sparring or pushing away would be suitors?” Again, no answer. “Very well, do you at least have any opinion on how your remains shall be sent to your family?” By now, a crowd had formed around the circle of guards, passerby straining to see what the commotion was about, and now sensing the hostility in the air, desperately trying to see what was going on. The guard, not as mute as he seemed a second ago, finally spoke up, “I have no family, I gave it up to serve a higher power.” “As have I, yet your mistress would look down on me for that decision. A pity, that you protect one who would look at you the same.” Words no longer came from the guard’s mouth, and Lala shrugged, stepping forward. Readying his spear, the masked elf sprung forward to attack Lala, only for her to grab the head of the spear and shatter it in her left hand, grabbing the elf’s head with her other hand. Locking eyes with Elin, Lala glowered at her, whispering a chant under her breath. The head in her hand, briefly struggling, stopped suddenly, as a thin sheet of frost covered his body starting at the point of Lala’s hand. Slowly, he became encased in a shell of blue ice, when he was fully entombed in his makeshift frozen coffin, she dropped him. The ice and the elf inside shattered on the side walk, red and white chunks flying everywhere like glass breaking on the ground. Lala’s eyes never turned away from her sister, who’s expression never shifted away from venomous. “Merri, let’s go.” Svetlana Lark held her left hand out to Merri, taking it thankful that it wasn’t the one just holding the former guard. Merri paused for a second, pointing at Elin’s dress. “You uh, you have some of… him on you.” She pointed at a red glob of… something Merri didn’t want to put into words on the emerald scales of Elin’s gown. Elin turned her attention towards the half-elf. Pulling her head back, snorting, she spat at Merri. “Ugh!” She cried out in disgust, wiping off her coat with a sleeve with her hand withdrawn inside. “Pig!” “Dog fucker.” The princess swore at Merri. Lala tugged Merri away while Merri pointed a rude gesture at the princess. It was hard for Merri to collect her thoughts on everything that just happened as the pair pushed their way through the crowds of pedestrians on the way to the waystation. Lala walked forward with a confident stride, looking forward with a steely gaze as Merri observed her out of the corner of her eyes with a look of dumbfound. A few blocks away from the waystation, Lala turned into a deserted alleyway between a building of salt and one made of a large tree. The air glittered with loose salt that shook free from the building on the right, leaving its odor in the air, it stung the eye. Patches of white littered the ground and trash as the salt fell into piles, giving the alley an almost snowy look. The tree building, bright and lively on the front side, appeared dryer in such close proximity to the salt building, it was a wonder how the mineral monolith allowed such a towering tree to remain alive, but as evidenced by the leaves that still coated the ground, it still clung to this mortal coil. Lala’s grip slipping away from Merri as she walked deeper into the shadows of the two buildings, away from the waves of people on the streets. Merri let out a sound of relief. “Yeah, I need a moment too…” She said as Lala crouched down, leaning on a wall of salt, pushing her head into her knees and letting out a muffled sob. “Why is she so meeean!?” “Huh?” “Just because she’s a hundred years older than me she’s always acted like she was soooo much better than me! When we were kids she would come into my room and break my things, call me a baby when I cried and went to Mom. But then, she had broke her stuff too and told her I was the one doing it! She was always so cruel! Elin,” She said the name like one would speak a curse, “She just can’t bear to see me happy, or content, or just walking the streets. It’s like she gets off on seeing me miserable!” “And you just killed that guy.” Merri replied, still trying to wrap her head around that, the image of chunks of body flying everywhere. Lala stopped sobbing and studied Merri’s face for a moment before saying, “Uh yes. Merri, you do know what I do, right?” A growing concern started gnawing in the back of Merri’s heart. “N-no? You’re like a colonel or something, you’re like in some kind of administrative role, right? Like you give orders?” Lala took a second to speak. “Riight. I… Give orders.” She pursed her lips. “We can leave it at that…” She pursed her lips. “I guess its immature to let childish spats from a thousand years ago mess with me so much.” Sitting down next to Lala, Merri wrapped an arm around her back, “But you justta widdle baby, you can’t help it if you’re upset by a bully-wully!” She said in a cutesy voice, “A thousand years ago? How old are you?” “Justa widdle baby, Mommy.” She was about to put her right thumb into her mouth while make pleading eyes at Merri before she was stopped. “No. Not that hand. I never want to see you use that hand again for anything with your mouth. Or my mouth. Or really anything.” “Yes Mommy. I sowwy.” She snuggled into Merri’s shoulder. Merri cried out as a realization fully hit her, “You’re a freaking princess?!” Coughing to return to her normal voice, “Not technically. I gave up my claim to the throne when I started pursuing my career in the military.” “Oh.” Merri looked at Lala’s left glove, now knowing what really lay underneath. She had heard what royals who give up their spots in line had to go through. There was a glint of green in the shredded leather in the palm of the glove.”Buuut, you’re still a princess!” “No, I can’t legally claim that title. Can we get back to my sister?” “That smelly pig? I don’t care about her at all, and neither should you. My baby girl is a princess!” Merri’s eyes went sparkly with excitement. Lala laughed at the idea of Elin as a pig. “Yeah but… She’s still my sister, you know?” “Why? She doesn’t seem to think so, neither does ‘the law’ either. Why does it matter?” Letting out an annoyed huff, “You just don’t understand.” Merri opened her mouth to reply, but quickly shut it. “Sorry.” She pulled in Lala’s head into a hug, humming and brushing her hair between her fingers. Though still irritated, Lala let Merri do it for awhile, settling into it, sniffling a little while fresh tears streaked down her face. “Come on, princess.” Merri said standing up, helping Lala stand as well. “Please, don’t call me that,” She said, though the hint of a smile was on her mouth. “What, Princess? Princess, what shouldn’t I call you? Does my widdle bitty pwincess not like when I call her Princess?” She brushed a white streak of salt off of the back of Lala’s coat. “Mooommy! It’s embawwassing!” Righting the front of Lala’s jacket, “Can’t help it, now I know you’re my Princess, officially. You can’t just say,” She said in a mock low voice, “’I’m not technically a Princess I’m gwumpy gwump and I can’t be a Princess.’” “I am noooot a gwumpy gwump!” “Ok, you’re a fuddy-duddy. Lala, Mommy says you’re a Princess, and Mommy is always right. Right?” “I suppose… In private, ok?” “I’mma need to hear you say it.” “What? I’m a Princess, happy?” “No, no, no, what is Mommy?” Teasingly, she replied, “Mommy is Mommy?” “Nope, try again.” “Fiiiine. Mommy is always right.” “That’s right! Though… I’m not sure I like that tone…” She smacked Lala’s rear, feeling the padded resistance beneath the coat and her pants, a rustling sound on impact. “Can’t believe you fought like that in a diaper. Isn’t it hard to move?” “Oh, I… Kinda got used to it awhile ago, you’d be surprised how often I wear in combat.” “Wouldn’t be that surprised fluffy pants. Come on baby.” Merri held her baby’s hand and led her out of the alleyway. “Sorry Mommy. I’m going to have to take this off without you.” She said motioning towards her groin as they walked towards the end of the alley, towards light and people. Raising a brow, Merri asked, “Why?” “Well, you know, I can’t just stay in one diaper for days until I see you again.” Her voice became hushed as they entered the crowd. “Sure you can!’ “No, really, I can’t. I’m gonna have to change eventually.” “Hmm. But if I’m not there to do it for you then… I guess you’re breaking the rules and will need to be punished.” “Come now, seriously? Isn’t that a tad unrealistic?” “Ahh, ahh, ahh! What is Mommy?” Whispering, “Mommy is always right.” “What? I can’t hear you, speak up Princess.” As they walked towards the waystation, hand in hand, just a little bit louder, Lala said, “Mommy is always right.” (Explicit warning, this chapter includes futanari, pregnancy, cucking, of course abdl, and copious use of unfunny references, readers discretion is advised) Chapter 8 Tick-Tock-Tick-Tock. A counter full of timers, each ticking down different sets of time. Flour, sugar, eggs, butter, varieties of fruits in bowls, spices, tools, scattered everywhere. The sweet smell of syrupy sauces filling the air, chocolate bubbling in a double boiler as it finished melting down, bread ready to be pulled from the oven. Many projects all come to a head all at once. And only one half-elf to handle them all. Merri stirred her sauces splattering her apron with little dots of red, created her pastry dough sending clouds of flour and sugar into the air, piped a frosting on a layered cake from on top a ladder with the precision of a sculptor, was pulling sheet trays of bread out of the oven. All at once. A second Merri tended to the chocolate, a fourth was wrapping the pastry dough and putting them through a stasis spell to seal them till she was ready to make use of them, a sixth, seventh and eighth Merri decorated all the layers below the fifth on the ladder, while her final three clones were pulling the sheets of buns and rolls out of the oven, covering them, loading them on to racks and getting them ready for whatever the Culinary Guild needed them for. Ding! Ding! Ding! Ding! The timers went off in synchronization, one after the other with only seconds in between. The original Merri poured her red sauce into a pan to cool, frowning at the splatters on her apron. Messy, random splotches of red seemed to be reminding her over the last few days of chunks of elf on the pavement, her mind recalling that very moment when she watched that elf split apart and scatter everywhere. She saw it happening in the shower, in the silent still moments to herself, when she closed her eyes right before slipping off to sleep, and in her dreams after that. “Ahem.” Gretchen stood in the doorway to the bakery, the clattering of pots and pans and yelling coming from the main kitchen behind her In her large hand she carried a brown paper bag. She squinted across the room where a dozen identical half-elves were busy manning various stations in front of mixing bowls, stoves, ovens. “Hey! Which of you is the real Merri?” Gretchen called out. Without looking up from their tasks, each one said in unison, “I am!” Gretchen rolled her eyes.”Which one of you is the original?” In front of the pan of cooling red sauce, Merri pointed a finger straight up into the air. “Yo!” Quickly, she gathered up an identical paper bag to the one in Gretchen’s hand. Gretchen dropped the bag in front of Merri and was passed over the other one like a shady under the table deal. “As agreed, two garlic roasted shambling mound, a clover salad, owlbear gravy, and half-foot mashed potatoes.” “It’s crazy. Like its just a potato, it shouldn’t taste any different, but boil ‘em, mash ‘em, stick ‘em in a stew, no matter what half-foot potatoes are better.” Merri passed the bag to one of her dopplegangers who started loading her bag up with bread and cupcakes. “Yeah, we all know how it goes.” Gretchen peeked into her bag. “It’s all there!” Merri said, defensively. “Two dozen enchanted golden apples. Like I promised.” “And?” “I made sure that they weren’t treant apples. Triple checked.” “Good.” Gretchen closed the bag. “Some of the family still uses outhouses and you have no idea what a shock it is to start hearing treespeak when you’re trying to go.” The bag was passed back to the original Merri. “I take it that bag means you have plans, so no going out for drinks tonight?” Gretchen inquired, tucking her bag of apples under an arm and looking over the organized chaos that was Merri’s work. A big smile plastered on her face, Merri grabbed a Clone spell scroll out of a drawer triumphantly, pulling her sack from a pocket and letting it grow to its full size, tucking the scroll into one of its smaller pockets and the food into the main one. “’Fraid not, I have a hot date tonight!” Gretchen snorted, “You’re swiping a Clone?” She hid a hand over her face, which Merri thought was a sweet thought only her friend’s laughter was not something that could really be hidden. Gretchen’s chortling came out in a loud room shaking bellows. “Where I come from, we don’t call the things you do with one of those a ‘hot date’.” “No, no!” Merri started, flustered, “I’m gonna do things with the Clone of someone else!” This just made Gretchen laugh louder, a possibility that never crossed Merri’s mind. “Identity theft is not a joke, Mer-bear.” She started walking out of Merri’s ‘dungeon’. Hurrying to keep up with Gretchen, Merri desperately tried to explain herself as they dodged the obstacles of a busy kitchen, two journeymen carrying a 20 gallon pot with writhing tentacles trying to escape the lid, carts of platters getting pushed by unseen servants, small goblinoid porters carrying stacks of dirty dishes that towered over their heads towards the dish washing area. “But I really do have a hot date!” “You don’t have to explain yourself to me,” Gretchen said as she pushed a heavy metal door outside. “I don’t care if you’re summoning an incubus, making a copy of Henrietta Cavil, or if you’re ‘skinning the boar’ with your carving knife you hide under the bed-” “I keep it in a drawer actually.” Gretchen looked at Merri wryly as she lit up a cigarette and was about to join a group of her baby birds. “Right, babe. In any case, if the battery dies or your spell runs out or whatever and you’re still up, you know where I’ll be.” “Wait!” Merri grabbed on to Gretchen’s jacket before she got too far away. “Listen, there’s one more thing I have to grab, but the shop is gonna close soon, so, can you cover me? Just make sure my copies are still working?” Shrugging while taking a drag of a burning cigarette, Gretchen said, “Sure, I got you. Seriously though, if you’re summoning an incubus wear protection. Something with protection from evil, And plan b.” Merri waved her off, “I already have pills of blessing but thanks.” Pulling out her crystal ball, Merri ordered an Icarus, and after a few minutes a blue carpet pulled up and Merri crawled into the back. A large troll sat in the front, with his seat set very far back, the dirty tank top he wore doing little to hide the patches of hair that had migrated over the years from his head down, revolting pimples that threatened to pop at any given moment, his monstrous odor fighting with some kind of perfumed spray for territory in the air only made worse when he opened his tusked mouth to grunt out a greeting. Merri saw his face in the rearview mirror, and was fairly certain she wasn’t getting kidnapped. Taking off at speeds Merri and the breakfast churning in her stomach weren’t quite comfortable with, the carpet fled into the sky, heading deeper into the inner city. The traffic above the skyscrapers was always congested like a nose when spring’s flowers started pollinating. Dashing and weaving in front of other carpets, Merri’s driver soon was at her first destination. The troll stuck his bulbous face out of the window to leer at some of the streetwalkers of Ju-Ju street. They waved friendly hands at him with welcoming smiles as Merri crawled out of the carpet to run into Olga’s. “Hey Olga!” Merri said running up to counter, uncharacteristically ignoring the littered adult baby supplies, furniture, and paraphernalia, the warm cyclopes. “You got my stuff? Sorry, I don't have a lot of time to talk!” Olga gave Merri a knowing smile as she conspiratorially passed over one of her small black bags. “Are you sure, dear? I think your friend out there might be willing to wait a minute or 10.” Merri looked back to see two scantily clad cuties trying, and succeeding, to get their hustle on, the driver’s face several inches out of the window grunting at them. Checking the contents of the bag, two small bottles with some rather suggestive decorative stoppers, one long, one stubby, a roll of paper with a lacey pink bow tie binding it tightly, and a discrete, unassuming box.“Yeah, no, I better get out of here.” Merri said, hastily pulling out her crystal ball and waving it in front of the till to transfer the owed funds, while watching one of the streetwalkers jiggle seductively in what could only under very generous terms be called a shirt while pointing in the direction of the hotel. With a knowing smile and squinting eye, Olga said, “Not your usual fair. I take it your little playdate went well?” “Umm, didn’t go quite as planned-” “I could’ve told you that. A lesser person may even have said ‘I told you so’, but then I don’t think I was really given the chance to tell you anything.” Blushing and looking down on the floor, “Yea, sorry about that! But it all worked out in the end.” Her crystal ball buzzed in her pocket, “But I really gotta go, I’ll catch up soon!” Olga waved at her as she ran off while tucking the bag into her handy haversack. As fast as she entered, Merri made her exit, jumping into the carpet and telling the driver to move, pulling out her ball to check her message. The troll groaned and grunted, not quite ready to leave, only for Merri to snap impatiently, “Come on! They’ll be here all day!” LittleLala: Ready? LittleLala: 14 hours, I’m allllll yours! Merri messaged back, ‘Heading home now!’ Resting her head against the window on the door of the carpet, Merri wistfully stared outside, spotting some pegasus riders in the distance flitting in and out of the traffic of the carpets. Her mind started to delve towards the encounter her and Lala had the other day. Flecks of red in the cityscape, creatures and carpets alike moving quickly in the air reminding her of… She shook her head out of it. Getting dropped off at the rift to her pocket dimension, running into it and ordering her family’s cab to take her the rest of the way, tapping her foot during her short waiting time. Its not the Icarus drivers wouldn’t drive into a pocket dimension, though there was a known issue with frequent trips to a different plane wrecking havoc on the navigation devices that were in use during a portal trip. Not to mention it was significantly cheaper to just use Icarus for city trips. Merri also may have wanted to get out of the troll’s impressive aura of stench, but he had kept the conversation to a minimum and hadn’t leered too much at her, so that was a 5 stars in her book. During her wait, she did see a timid looking half giantess getting pulled along by a familiar looking three headed dog. Merri waved and yelled a greeting at Kibbles and her owner, who returned the gesture with a mixture of confusion and bashfulness while the great beast wagged her twin tails and let out a chorus of ‘woofs’ in her own way of saying ‘hi’. A yellow carpet bearing her own surname pulled up in front of Merri, and she headed home. She let out a sigh of relief hearing the soft snores of an afternoon nap coming from her father’s room. The last few days have been difficult. For two solid days, he had been up and fully cognitive of everything, with full access to his magic. Going back to the normal routine of being silenced for all but two hours of the day was hard for him to wrap his head around, in his fugue state he didn’t know why he wasn’t allowed to use his spells, and Merri had a hard time explaining it to him. One nice thing about her and Lala’s meeting today, she’d get another scroll to get him through a couple of days, though she wondered if it was a good idea to give it to him again. If he couldn’t have every day of full control, was it cruel to give him a taste of that life just to pull it away? Questions for another time. She quietly slipped up to the upper level of her home and locked herself inside. She sent a message to Lala. ‘Ready’. LittleLala: EEEEEEEEE LittleLala: I’m so READY!!!! LittleLala: k the scroll I made you, use it, need at least a 4x4 square free. Easy enough, Merri just had to move her computer chair to give her room enough space. Unrolling the scroll Lala had given her the other day she began to funnel her powers through it. The scroll burned in her hands, the mana sealed inside flickering the air as it spun around the space in front of her, glinting as it whirled. The magic had a woodsy smell, like fresh rain on trees and earth, the space in front of her made a creaking sound as an outline of a plain door appeared in front Merri with a round arch. The door handle was curved and ornate, groves etched into the brass that felt warm under Merri’s grip as she pulled it open. The door was only opened by a crack before it swung open and muscular hands grabbed Merri and pulled her in. Merri was pulled into a world of black velvet curtains and red satin rope hanging from the middle of the curtains, flowing up and down like waves seemingly clinging to the curtains by their own will. And in the center of it all, in a sleeveless red dress, black tights that seamlessly blended in with the curtains, was Lala, her hands clasped together, a manic expression on her face, bending her knees up and down in jittery, infectious excitement. “Hey.” Merri awkwardly smiled, swearing at herself for not changing out of her work clothes before coming here. Lala didn’t seem to mind, bouncing towards Merri and grasping a hand in both of hers, “Eeeee! I’ve been waiting so, so, so, SO long to show someone this- show you this.” She quickly corrected herself. Leaning to pull the curtain behind her, Merri’s hand still tightly in one of hers. “So where are we?” Merri asked, wincing a bit at the vice-like grip Lala had. “Oh!” Lala seemed to catch herself. “Right, this is my sanctum. My own pocket dimension where I keep my things and study and umm… play. I should probably give you the grand tour before showing off the- well you’ll see, you’ll see.” Lala had never been so peppy as she marched Merri through the corridor of halls that seemed to be all black curtains, practically skipping along on her red heels that matched her dress bounding on the hard wood floors that made a satisfying click-clack that echoed in the hallway, her braided hair jumping from its place on her shoulder. Merri looked down at her stained red coat, could feel the dried flour in her hair and hardened on little patches on her face. The dirty shoes she wouldn’t have even thought of wearing in her home if she wasn’t in such a rush to get to the meeting sticking to the floor in here, each step she took a painful reminder of how unclean she was. “Lala? Do you think you could cast a spell, you know? Get me changed?” It was an odd request, she felt, Mommy’s didn’t usually ask their Littles to change their clothes, did they? In all the stories she’s read, the videos she’s watched, the pictures and comics she’s seen, no caregiver ever asks their charge to give them a makeover. Turning a corner, Merri saw a passage leading off the path, and Lala stopped. Turning to Merri, Lala got a bit red in the face, “Well, I kinda thought that since you liked to be babied maybe I’ll be the Mommy today, give you the chance to have some fun. So like,” She twisted her heels in consideration, teasing her braid with the hand that didn’t hold Merri’s, “If you wanted to, I could get you dressed ‘properly’.” She offered. The suggestion was tantalizing. Merri wasn’t certain in her role in this dynamic yet, and here was her ideal partner offering to make her dream of a strong, beautiful elf pamper and care for her. She was surprised to find her answer came automatically, needing no thought. “Some other time, Lala. You’re my baby, tonight, the next night, and every day after that. And, I have plans for you, little one.” The beam on her face was well worth whatever disappointment sat in the back of Merri’s head. Lala’s face brightened up the room like a beacon from a lighthouse, and its rays of illumination were focused entirely on Merri. “Alright, Mommy.” It seemed like it shouldn’t be possible but her smile was wider than ever after uttering that word. “Right, then.” She laid her hands on Merri’s jacket. Nothing happened. Merri realized Lala was waiting on her for her transformation spell. “Sweetie, you pick. Whatever you want Mommy to wear is fine.” The elf grew thoughtful and quiet, eyes going up towards the ceiling as though staring into the dark tent like top of the corridor towards the unseen source of magical light would prod some ideas. The hand against Merri’s top started tingling through the fabric, and in an instant her work clothes turned into a rather conservative outfit, a lime green blouse, jeans, and sneakers. The shirt wasn’t even low cut, not the sexiest thing Merri could imagine, but Lala seemed pleased with her work. It did feel a bit costly to go without a whole uniform for 30 days, but it was the price she paid for her oversight and eagerness. It was nice to feel the caked on flour on her skin seemed to have gone away, and her hair felt clean as well, done up in a ponytail instead of a bun. There was a real weight to those changes, it didn’t feel like a glamour. Lala started walking again, leading Merri down the passage where among the curtains a small set of steps led up to an enclosure of shelves and books. A single desk made of fine wood lay in the center, floating among a series of blue lights that glowed almost like fireflies were books suspended in the air, a few hanging open for quick and easy reference. The shelves towered towards the top of the ceiling, there had to be well over a thousand tomes in the space. Quills in ink lay on the desk, scrolls ready to be crafted laid in wait to be filled. “And this is my study. Nearly every book I’ve ever read is here.” Lala said proudly walking up the steps. Looking up with a smirk, Merri asked, “Every book? Baby these books look a little too ‘big’ for you. Where are your picture books? I can’t very well read you the-” She looked at one of the books in the air, “’The Army of Darkness: 100 Necromancy Tricks to Bolster Your Undead’? Yikes! What kind of bedtime story would that be? If I read that to you, you’ll have nightmares for sure!” And so will I, Merri added silently. Poorly suppressing a giggle, “Eheheh, would you really read for me? I have some more ‘age-appropriate literature elsewhere. Oooh! I can’t wait!” In a flash, Lala was hurrying back through the corridor, the path forking off once more before a corner. This time, a set of steps descended down towards a platform of suits of armor, weapons of all kinds, wands, and staves. “I take it this is where your quiver takes your gear from?” Merri asked as she was taken down, eyeing a suit of armor that held a fanciful scimitar that was permanently lit on fire. Lala nodded, taking Merri to a jewelry case. “Yes, that’s right.” She said while peering at rings, amulets, brooches, and crowns, each on a large purple pillow, the golds, silvers, and gemstones popping out of it. “Aaaand… There we go.” She picked up a silver chain with a small sapphire hanging in a bead. Without warning, she started putting it on Merri. “Oh! That’s really sweet, Lala, but don’t you think it’s a bit early to start giving away jewelry? It is pretty though…” Despite her objection, Merri pushed away her hair and straightened her neck to allow Lala to wrap the pendant around her neck. “Silly Mommy!” She said in a light voice, before becoming serious, “It’s an amulet of anti-psionic power,” A matter of fact tone entered her voice, “Prevents anyone from reading your mind, while also giving soome protection from mind altering effects, though that’s more of a side effect. I’m a little paranoid about people peering into my head and I’ll be sharing a lot of secrets with you, I’d rather they didn’t incidentally learn any of them by getting to you.” “Ahh, I see. You’ve never been accused of being a romantic, have you?” Merri teased. The elf blinked, “Umm, heh, it’s still very pretty on you.” Merri let it slide and took the compliment. “Thanks,” Walking over to a display of wands, “You aren’t going to offer me one of your wands? What if the big bad people that wanna know your secrets come after me?” “Do you really want one?” Lala asked, interested. “I’m still kidding, sweetie.” “Are you sure? Because I’d be happy to take you to the firing range and help you shoot, find one that’s just right for you.” Merri imagined Lala’s arms around her, helping her aim the wand. “Let’s put a pin in that.” Back down the hall they went turning the corner Merri found herself staring directly into a doorway. It led into a room completely different than the endless feeling space of black curtains. The pair stepped into a room of eggshell white walls with three doors, the one they came in from that looked like what Merri had entered with, another one identical that they were facing, and one to the left, made up of a dozen colored panes of glass that depicted a sunrise making the bottom orange, red, and yellow, a crescent moon on top, making the glass blue and purple, with white dots to represent stars. A chandelier hung from the ceiling that looked like it was made of the same floors. Pictures hung up, showing battles, some on the ground with infantry fighting, another with pegasus cavalry swooping down with their weapons outright, soldiers on the deck of a boat with a looming creature just below the surface of the water. Merri was about to comment how nice this area was before a knock on the door came out before she had the chance. Lala shot the door a dirty, muttering darkly under her breath as she walked across the entrance way, looking cross. Lala swung open the door revealing a lizardman and kobold in the gray military uniforms, who both gave the customary salute that the elf returned. They both looked uncomfortable at the sight of Lala, Merri couldn’t say whether it was her informal attire, or whether it was because as soon as she saw the men, the jittery excitable elf she knew had vanished, replaced by a stern elf with a menacing aura. Seeing nothing but the back of her head, Merri couldn’t see the expression on Svetlana’s face, but by the sound of her voice she could only guess that it was glaring as the soldiers in front of her shrank into the stone floor that encompassed the room outside the door, an impressive feat given they didn’t dare move an inch. “I’m not to be disturbed during my rest time.” Svetlana growled at the pair. The kobold, the braver of the two, stepped forward, looking like someone was trying to melt him into a puddle with their gaze, “Message for you ma’am.” Svetlana snatched it out of his hand, ripping away the red wax seal, leaning against a wall, tapping the toe of her shoe against the floor. As she read, the two gave Merri a glance, she offered the two a little wave. The lizardman was raising his hand but it shot to side when Svetlana shot him a look. Huffing out her annoyance that her soldiers flinched at, Svetlana folded the letter. “Tell him I’ll be back in 10 hours. Wait,” She said as the two turned around taking this as dismissal, “You two, latrine duty, immediately after the message is returned, you will make every single speck of dirt vanish and you won’t stop until I personally come to relieve you of your duty.” “Ahem,” Svetlana shot Merri a glowering look that she happily returned until Lala remembered who she was looking at, “Isn’t there a saying like, ‘Don’t shoot the messenger’?” “Hmmm… Scrub the floors of the mess hall after you return the message.” Merri was satisfied with the grateful look the two soldiers shot her as the door was shut in their faces as they were dismissed. “So… I don’t get my 14 hours of Lala time?” Grimacing at that, Lala apologized, “Ah, sorry! I didn’t… They need me out there…” She gestured towards the door. “No, it’s ok, I know how you can make it up to me…” Merri pointed towards a painting of the winged cavalry. “I’d like to ride one of the pegasus. I think that’ll make up for 4 lost hours.” In spite of the teasing Merri’s words were laced with, Lala winced, “I’m sorry, I can’t let you ride a pegasus,” Before Merri could get the chance to tell her she was joking, Lala continued, “But you’re more than welcomed to ride my unicorn if you’d like.” Any thoughts about whether Merri was kidding or not were swept under the rug, “You have a unicorn?” “Yeah, it’s at a ranch in the countryside. I visit him whenever I get the chance.” “And I can ride him for however long I want?!” It was Merri’s turn to get excited, her face lighting up like a girl’s on Candlemas. Her enthusiasm returning, Lala pulled out her crystal ball and gleefully showed Merri an image of a cow spotted bronco with a black mane and a golden horn with herself on a saddle. “That’s my boy. Julius Czar Rex. He looks like a beast, but you’ll have to trust me, he’s an absolute doll once he knows you.” Merri had to agree he did look like a beast, riding on top of Julius, Lala looked like Merri did the last time she rode a unicorn when she was a small child. “But yeah… I suppose you could call this my waiting room, or my front door, I always come in through this one.” Lala continued on with her tour as Merri half listened only offering a blush when Merri asked if that meant Lala made her come through her back door, swiping through images of the unicorn, occasionally seeing some more promiscuous images of half-elves that bore a striking resemblance to herself, some drawings, others not, a few differences, like the color of the eyes, hair darker or lighter than her brunette, different faces, some wearing more mundane underwear or bikinis and others wearing leather get ups that certainly weren’t wearing them for their comfort or how well they protected them in combat. “You certainly have a type, don’t you?” Merri commented, swiping through a few more pictures. Lala let out a shocked little noise and snatched the crystal ball out of Merri’s hand. Laughing, Merri reminded her, “Hey, it’s okay, I have a type too, remember?” She said, putting a comforting hand around Lala’s arm. “Yeah…” Lala said with a look of embarrassment. “Come on,” Merri entwined her arm around Lala’s and rested her head against it, “Show me the rest.” The next space Merri was brought into was a kitchen and dining area. Her eyes immediately fell on the round table, with three regular chairs and a high chair, that was certainly going to be big enough for Lala; three magnetic hooks on the side hung a collection of colorful bibs. “Ohhh, that is perfect,” Merri murmured to herself, pulling out her sack and grabbing her bag of food out of it. She started taking out the takeout containers, clear plastic tops on a plastic black bottom and laying them out on the table. Lala lit up seeing the shambling mound entree. “That’s my favorite!” She said seeing the spaghetti like strands of green vines, glistening with a buttery sheen, chunks of fresh white clinging to the strands like thorns on a rose. “Not yet, Princess, Mommy has to get you dressed up before she starts feeding you.” “You’re going to feed me too?” “We can try letting you feed yourself, but hands only…” “Right…” Lala looked down at her gloves, thinking. “So… You know how I told you I gave up my claim to the throne?” Merri’s eye fell to Lala’s left arm as she said that. “I do, baby.” It took her a second to go on, gathering her courage. “D-do you know what they do to us when we give it up?” “I’ve heard about it. Svetlana,” Merri pulled her into a hug, “If its tough for you to talk about, its ok, you can bring it up in your own time, baby.” Shaking her head, “No, I want to talk about it…” She started pulling off her left glove, showing Merri what she already knew was underneath. Dividing her arm, just below the elbow was a prosthetic made of jade glass, opaque and marked with similar tattoos that the right head, but also a reversed royal insignia. The jade arm moved the same way an arm made of flesh and bone would, the long, slender fingers just as dexterous as the ones Lala was born with. Lala frowned at the arm, like it was a great shame to her. “When we’re born, each prince and princess is given a tattoo of the royal insignia. Its some form of divination magic, it lets us track each other, tells us when another is around. Supposedly it tells us when one of us harms another, its like a deterrent for trying to take out others for a shorter line to the king. “ Lala took a deep breath. “Personally I think its more to keep us from going after Father, but that’s neither here nor there. When one of us gives up their claim, they remove the tattoo… and the whole arm its on. They give us these false one with a similar spell like the original divination, only it goes one way. The inheritors can sense us, but we can’t sense them. We’re ostracized from our family.” “I’m sorry baby.” “It’s fine.” She lied, pulling off her other glove, showing the litheness of her green fingers, bending in a way the material had no right to move without breaking. Merri studied the arm for a moment, all one unnatural color down to the false nails at the tips of the fingers, the ‘tattoos’ seemed to be burned on to the skin, unlike the right each one was just black, an actual imprint instead of ink. Merri ran a hand over the arm, feeling the groves of each mark, the mineral skin twitched, it wasn’t body temperature but wasn’t cold either. “That tickles,” Lala said numbly. Merri planted a kiss on Lala’s upper arm, letting her actions speak for her, running a hand down her back as she hugged the elf. They stood like that for some time before Merri suggested, “Come on, baby girl, let’s finish this tour so we can get you ready and eat, ok?” Still hugging each other, Merri was brought back into the main corridor. It was strange, seeing Lala without her trademark gloves, almost like she was more naked than when she was actually nude. She looked sad, Merri decided, without them. Like the visible green sheen was a constant reminder of her family. Merri was suddenly glad of her decision to refuse the Mommy offer from Lala, noting that she needed the affection more than Merri did at this moment, and nuzzled her, the elf appreciatively rubbing Merri’s shoulder. “And this is the bedroom.” Lala announced as they stepped into a fairly open space. A large bed frame stood in the center of the room, downy purple blankets with matching pillows, a hard oak frame that led up into a canopy of mauve privacy sheets that were see through. It looked like a nice place to sleep, except… Three mannequins wearing one of Lala’s uniforms, another with her long black coat and similarly subdued ensemble beneath, the final wearing a simple white sundress with yellow dots speckled across it ending in a yellow wide brimmed hat on top. Merri couldn’t help but feel they were creepy, staring directly at the bed. “Hmm, I like it. Looks comfy, but, I don’t know, I kind of imagined you using a crib.” Merri admitted, stepping away from Lala and testing the firmness of the bed. This would do nicely, she thought to herself. “You do, do you?” Lala said, in a dramatic tone as she stepped near the curtain. “Then allow me to show you the best part of Casa de Lark.” She brushed pulled away the curtain with a flourish, and Merri’s eyes went wide. The central enclosure of Lala’s sanctum was an enormous playroom. Closest to them was a large crib with white bars, bigger than any of the ones at Olga’s, bigger than even the bed Merri was next to. It was filled with stuffed animals, some bigger than Merri herself, with just enough free real-estate for three of Merri or two of Lala. She stepped closer to get a better look. Carnival-esque was the closest way Merri could describe it. Instead of the black curtains, the walls were striped red and white, the top was covered with a rainbow’s worth of colors in balloons, each emitting their own source of light through the thin rubber, a soft lullaby played from an unseen source. There was a train going around in a circle, with a plush elephant as the conductor wearing blue and white pinstriped overalls and a matching cap. A pink bouncy castle lay nearby to that, doubling as a ball bit with large balls lazily hopping inside. A corner with a shelf much shorter than the one Merri had seen earlier covered in soft picture books with comfy looking beanbags around the padded floor. What looked like a jungle gym with slides, swings that were more like the baby bouncers that Olga had on display, a sandbox that already had what appeared to be an intricate castle permanently affixed in it, the main jungle gym made up of long tubes that Merri could see herself getting lost in. An area dedicated to toys of all shapes and sizes, with an activity gym for tummy time in the center, in the back of it a dollhouse mansion pulled apart with a town's worth of little people. Instruments soundlessly played by phantom hands dominated a section of the area. Nearby to Merri and Lala was a rotating rail of outfits, onesies, short and skirtalls, dresses that were closer to shirts in length, each in simple or pastel colors. Merri had to wonder why an elf who made whatever she imagined as her outfit needed so many options, though she couldn’t say it wasn’t charming next to the trio of mirrors that stood by. A changing table with an ethereal servant in a pink smock waited for a command, holding a white diaper and behind it, an outrageous amount of diaper designs laying flat in glass displays with white frames. It seemed to be a giant book of frames standing behind the servant, a page having two dozen designs. It looked like the collection of a Little’s lifetime, or maybe two or three lifetimes. Merri was struck with a feeling of envy, the little girl in her screamed at her to run and play in this giant toy box. She restrained that side of her for the moment. For now. “Welcome to Lala’s Little Land!” The elf said, hands on her hips staring at Merri expectantly, basking in a prideful glow. “W-wow!” Merri was at a loss for words, everything in the vicinity demanding her attention. “It’s incredible…” “I can’t tell you how long I’ve waited to show someo- hey!” Merri grabbed Lala by the arm and pulled her towards the changing table. “W-what are you doing?” Lala asked excitedly. “First things first, my petite Princess. Strip.” Merri commanded, keeping her delight out of her voice and adopting a more authoritative attitude. Lala didn’t need more than that to start pulling her shoes off, followed by her tights that she tossed to the side. Merri helped her out of her scarlet dress, neatly folding it and setting it to the side. Lala was left in a smart pair of white and black underwear, matching bra and panties, both with a bow, one in the center of her ribs and the other just below the elastic on her waistline, she was just about to tear those off of her as well before Merri stopped her. “Wait just a second…” Going into her handy haversack, Merri retrieved the bag she got from Olga’s before starting to disrobe herself. Lala put her right hand over her mouth as she watched Merri undress. “Oh, Mommy! Why are you undressing? Were you maybe thinking we both could have some baby time?” Merri flashed her a devilish smile, “You’ll see…” She told her as she folded her clothes and tucked them away in a pile, leaving herself completely nude. “Next, please use them on yourself.” She said, handing a scroll over to Lala. “What is it?” Coyly, Merri asked, “Do little girls ask questions or do they do what Mommy says?” “No.” Svetlana said in a serious tone. “I’m going to need full disclosure. I’ll be perfectly willing to obey you but there are limits.” Wagging the scroll at Merri. “I need to know if this will impair me if I need to be called for duty.” “Oh! Yeah, understandable…” Merri said, partially in shock from the 180 in attitude. “That’s a clone scroll, and after you take that…” She pulled out a little vial with the small member stopper. “This is going to give you a penis for a short time. About an hour. Full disclosure then, you’ll be really, really sensitive, and it’s going to make you pretty horny.” Lala pursed her lips as she accepted the elixir. Studying it, she nodded. “Thank you for telling me. Sorry I had to get all serious for a second.” “No need to apologize, should’ve brought it up first thing. So you ok with that?” “Hmm…” Lala mused to herself, “I always… I wondered what it would be like to… have one. Have you tried it?” “No,” Merri admitted, “But I went with Olga’s recommendation and I trust her.” Nodding, Lala looked at the scroll, it started to burn in her hand, the smoke from it billowing next to her taking on her form until a second nearly nude Lala was by her side. “Is this-” The original spoke. Then the duplicate carried on the sentence, “This what you-” “Have in mind-” “Mommy?” They both spoke the last word in unison, starting to feel each other in a seductive way while staring at Merri. “Double the fun?” One asked, twirling around with the other. “Was I not enough for you?” Another playfully pouted. “Trust me, Princess, one is plenty enough for me. Now the potion, dear.” They looked at each other. “But which one is the real me?” “You’ll have to shoot us both, it’s the only way to be sure!” One suggested. Merri folded her arms. “Someone lost us 4 hours of play time with her ‘responsibilities’ otherwise I would happily play the whole 'which twin is which’ game, you two know which is the original. Take your potion, now, miss.” The true Lala picked up the potion, wriggling her nose at the little dick member and quaffing it as the other one stuck her tongue at Merri, she gave a pointed look at the clone. It didn’t take long for Lala’s hands to shoot down to her groin. “Ahh, ahh, ahh, panties down, young lady. Mommy wants to see.” With a flush, Lala stripped down, just as the growth above her hole started standing up. “Oooh.” Lala moaned as the hormones started pulsing through her, squirming. “I didn’t… Mmm…” She licked her lips. “That kicks in fast…” Lala was lost in the throes of her horniness as her freshly grown member stood erect. “I- Kinda thought it was going to be bigger…” She pouted as it reached its full height of 3 inches. “Babies get a baby dick, sweetie.” “No matter…” Lala shrugged. “So how should we do this? Am I going to fuck-” “Language!” Merri said harshly. “Sorry! Are we gonna… Or me and her?” She gestured towards her clone, the real Lala blushed as she realized her copy was giggling at her size. “Or all of us together?” Merri pointed towards the changing table. “Next step, Lala. Butt up on that table.” She turned towards the copy as the original did as she was told, the gassy servant hovering nearby, “Be a dear for Mommy and pick out something for your ‘little’ sister to wear.” The clone smiled and said, “Yes, Mommy.” She looked over at the frame, settling on a baby blue one with a yellow duck on the cover. “This one Mommy. Its blue cause she’s a boy.” “’M not a-” “Hush sweetie, the adults are talking.” Merri rubbed a comforting hand on Lala’s thigh. “Now, can you change it or…” She asked the clone Lala. “Madam Margaret, if you would, please.” The clone pointed at the blue diaper in the frame. In the ethereal servant’s hand, the white diaper transformed into the one she was pointing at. It moved to started changing the Lala on the table, “Thank you, but I’ll change her.” Merri told the servant, holding her hand out for the disposable underwear, readying something else in her hand. “Now sweetie, I’ve been told that new penises are very, very, very sensitive. You’re not allowed to make any stickies unless I tell you to, understand?” Lala nodded on the table, looking confused, “Alright… I’ll try.” “Do or do not, Princess, there is no try.” Merri told the prone elf as she took a bottle of lotion and started lathering her hands with it, rubbing it all over Lala’s crotch. The order immediately seemed impossible to follow as Merri ran a hand over the small wick of a dick. After only a few strokes, Lala was moaning. “Ohh, M-m-mommy… I’m g-gonna…” A cold clasp of metal covered her newest part of her body. It was like a cold shower focused entirely on her new cock. “Huh?” She looked down as Merri strapped a brand new stainless steel chastity cage. “What’s that Mommy?” She asked dumbly. Applying powder to Lala’s underside as she spoke with a neutral tone, “I told you the other day, Princess, you’re going to get a punishment for taking off your diaper without Mommy. This is it.” Merri looked over at the clone. “Sweetheart, pick out an appropriate set of pj’s for the baby.” Walking towards the rack of clothes with a devious grin, the clone affirmed, “Right away Mommy.” Merri taped Lala up as tight as she could, giving her a thorough look. “Not quite right… Babies don’t need these.” She took off the girl’s bra. “Better but… Madame Margaret, will you please pass me another diaper? I think my baby is going to be quite leaky, and handsy tonight.” The servant dutifully passed over another layer of diaper, and then another when Merri decided that still wasn’t thick enough. Lala squirmed on the changing mat as her libido stole all of her attention, squirming, trying to press her legs together but the thickness of her layers offered her no clearance. Her hands might as well be pawing the changing table for all the good it did to her little caged penis. Merri giggled at Lala’s desperate attempts. It was like trying to feel a pea through 10 mattresses, an impossible task, even for a Princess. "Ma-ma puh-puh-puh-please! I gotta... Please!" Her pleads got no answer, all Merri did was wipe away the line of drool that was dripping down the corner of the elf's mouth. The clone returned with a set of fuzzy blue feetie jammies that Merri nodded approvingly of. The two helped Lala off the table, though she fell on her jellied legs, still squirming to get to the source of her frustration. Pulling the last two items from her bag from Olga’s, a potion similar to Lala’s only with a stopper considerably longer, Merri drank it and a scroll that she gave to the clone, after Merri whispered into the copy's ear she used it on herself, then they started helping Lala into her new wardrobe. "Mmm!" Lala whined as she felt something hard pressing into the small of her back as Merri stood behind her, helping her stand with her hands on her hips while the copy threaded her legs into the jammies. Thinking was coming easy. Her mind was on a single track now. "M-Merri, please, I don’t care, you d-don't have to p-play with i-it, j-just put yours inside of me!" "Thank you baby, that's a very, very tempting offer." Merri told the elf as she helped her arms into the onesie. "Honestly, its hard to resist, I can feel myself going a bit crazy already." Merri spun her around where Lala could see her new penis already growing larger than her own by three times the size, Lala leered at it both jealously and with desperate need. "But..." She zipped the front up of the fuzzy blue jammies. "Mommy already has a dance partner for the evening." Lala looked over at her clone who wiggled her fingers and the babied elf. "Don't fret, Princess! I'm giving you front row seats!" Lala could only let out a whimper as Merri and her clone pushed the crib closer to the bedroom. Merri could only keep control of herself just long enough to get Lala inside before she was all over Lala’s twin. Merri’s urges could not longer be contained as she grabbed the copy of Lala and brought her down to her level. Sense left her as her tongue and lips felt the soft touch of the elf's kiss, wandering not long after. Lala could only whine as she watched her lover's face drift down to her counterfeit's chest, making the fake moan as Merri’s hand clench the bars of her crib. Hands started reaching down, breathy whispers exchanged. As far as Merri was concerned, there was no time for foreplay. Just as her Mommy had promised, Lala had the best spot in the house to watch Merri pushed her reflection face down into the mattress and start thrusting into her from behind. Sense seemed to abandon the half-elf, hands manhandling the body Lala had worked so hard to maintain, Merri’s nails digging into the other Lala. "Ah ah ah! Merri! You're so rough! You're hurting me! Harder! Harder!" "You're the, ha, toughest, ha, person I know, Svetlana my sexy queen. No little, ha, cry baby could compare, ha, to you my sweet." Merri groaned as she pounded into the Cody's supple insides. "Ahh!" Lala knew they were putting on a show for her, but the knowledge did nothing to soothe a bruised ego or quell the burning in her loins. In desperation she grabbed one of the larger stuffed animals, a fluffy pink unicorn with a plastic saddle that dhe could almost, if she pretended really, really, really hard she could almost think she felt it through the diapers, and started humping it, trying to get some kind pleasure through the metal and thick diapers. She felt the ghost of a tingle, and she could almost tune out what her lover and doppleganger were up to not that far away... Lala heard her own voice say, "Oh Gods, is she doing what I think she's doing?" "It's kind of sweet." She heard Merri say between fits of laughter. "She's trying to be like her Mommy." Trying to ignore them, Lala tried to go on in spite of the laughter. Only for it to stop suddenly and be replaced by more grunting. Lala tried not to look up, tried to not give into the temptation, but... Lala saw herself riding on top of Merri, thrusting and bouncing her hips while Merri had her hands filled with Lala’s cups. Lala didnt know who she was more jealous of, only knowing one thing for certain: she wanted out of this damn crib. An image of herself that she had had for a long time but never truly got to live out became a reality for her. Gripping the bars if her crib, Lala, tears pouring out of the side of her eyes waited, "Mooommy! Wan' my Moooommmy! Get off her you cow! Give me back my Mooommmy you skank!!" Lala didn't care that she was essentially insulting herself, she wanted Merri here right this second. More laughter filled Lala’s ears and that only made her scream louder. "One more minute baby, then I'll come get you..." The other Lala said. The real Lala glared at her. She didn't want the fake she wanted her Mommy! Then, before Lala’s eyes, she watched Merri make a final grunt, the clone sighing in satisfaction as she was filled with the real Lala’s Mommy’s cum... and the clone's belly to start ballooning out, her breasts growing fatter than Lala’s ever had, starting to drip with milk that dribbled on to Merri’s chest. Objectively, Lala knew that it was just some spell, a little trick, only... This was the cusp of betrayal. That should be her. She should be over there right now and it wasn't... "Not fair! Not fair! Not fair!" Lala screamed as she shook the bars of the crib she had made herself with utmost care, never dreaming she would ever treat one of her prized pieces of furniture with such disrespect. The tears had made the world around Lala blurry, when she heard footsteps approaching her, all she could do was make pathetic, "Eh! Eh!" Sounds as she demanded attention and affection. She jumped at who ever opened the door to the crib. With shock, Lala fell into familiar well toned arms and a fat belly. "I know what baby Lala needs..." Her own voice said, as Lala's mouth was pressed into a wet nipple and she was fed milk from her counterfeit, between the precum that was coming out of the tip of the cage, Lala could feel herself uncontrollably wet herself as the reality of the situation dropped on her.

Haiii!!! I'm Stacey, 18 and I'm looking for a mommy who I could be little with! My little age ranges from 2-3 maybe 4 at the highest, I love cutesy things, the color pink, horsies etc! I'd love to meet a mommy who is soft, kind, and caring and who might be okay being in an ANR in the future! A little about little me! I am clingy, and really really emotional and vulnerable. My little age is around 2-4 and I prefer to be nonverbal. I love cuddling and hugging and anything super comfy and soft like stuffies or blankets! If there is anything my little side would want, it would be being able to be held and told that everything will be okay. I love bedtime stories and having a bedtime routine of sorts! Expect little me to playfully disobey, I like being put in my place every now and then! I also love being called pet names or nicknames! Expect a lot of spelling mistakes as well, I normally struggle with spelling! A bit about big me! I am extremely introverted and can be really shy and nervous. I love soft and cutesy things and coquette fashion. I love drawing and playing guitar, artsy things are my passion!! I'm just a little princess trying to find her mommy!

Summary: After going through a traumatic childhood, Willa needs help. She's unknowingly admitted to Little Beginnings where she's going to have the chance to have the childhood she should've had (whether she wants to or not). ooOoo Chapter 1: “W-Willa…Willa Carolan,” the young girl stuttered. Her chocolate brown eyes focused on the black and white tiled floor as the receptionist typed upon the keyboard. She was the only one in the waiting room which she supposed made her feel a little better. She did not do well with interaction. The thought of even coming to therapy terrified her as she had never been before. She clenched her clammy hands into fists and counted backwards in her mind, trying to calm the beating of her heart. Suck it up. She thought. Plenty of people go to therapy. There was nothing to be worried about. That’s what she tried to tell herself. But she wasn’t so sure. She could barely talk to another person without stuttering or wanting to puke. How could she manage an hour long session? The whole point of therapy was to talk and she couldn’t even do that. “You can just take a seat in the chair right over there.” the woman smiled at Willa, finally having stopped typing. “Dr. Tischner will be out shortly.” Slightly nodding her head in thanks, she quickly scattered to the furthest corner in the small room away from the woman. With her knees pressed against her chest, she rested her head on them, taking in deep and rapid shallow breaths, ignoring the stack of magazines on the tiny table beside her. Willa didn’t know why she even agreed to come to this. She had managed to avoid it for the past ten years, silently suffering, never going out unless absolutely necessary. She was only twenty years old, had no friends, no job, and anxiety that riddled her mind and body. Adrian, her older brother was the one who supported her but she had a feeling he wanted her out of his home. His crazy ex- girlfriend of three years had just left and was still traumatized by... by everything. Willa thought his message was pretty clear when he scheduled the appointment himself and drove her, escorting her as far as the front door then leaving. She was pissed, rightfully so, that he would just abandon her like that. They were best friends. They had been for all of their lives. Even though her brother was five years older, they understood each other like no one else. She could count on him for everything. She didn’t have to hide away. They were exactly the same in everything from their caramel skin, eyes, round face and thick curly black hair. People would confuse them for twins because of how much they looked alike. So, yes, it hurt when he just dumped her at the building. He didn’t even say when he would be back and the unknown was what scared her the most. “Willa Carolan?” a new voice echoed throughout the room. Shooting her head up, a blonde haired woman dressed in a pink cashmere sweater and light jeans stood at the door with a clipboard. She looked to be about forty years old. Some lines were visible on her milky white skin but from afar she didn’t look to be over twenty five. On trembling legs, Willa walked across the room, ducking her head at the woman’s kind smile and followed her through the brown door into a small room. Sitting down on the lumpy grey couch, she examined everything around her. The walls were painted a mustard yellow and there was one small window which was the only light in the room. In front of her was a coffee table and a chair on the other side. An icy glass of water and a bowl of mints was situated in front of her. Her hand twitched, wanting to take a sip to cool her parched throat but she held off. Willa didn’t want to get too comfortable. She didn’t want to let her guard down. “It’s small, I know.” Willa jumped, turning to stare at the woman. The door shut and suddenly the two of them were alone. She sat down across from Willa with the clipboard and pen in her hand. Her blue eyes gleamed in curiosity. “I’m Dr. Tischner,” she said, her voice was low. Without realizing it, Willa slowly found herself relaxing at the woman’s soft tone. it was almost maternal, something she hadn't heard in many years. “You must be Willa. I believe it was your brother that set up the appointment, yeah?” Willa nodded her head. She kept her mouth shut, still inclined not to speak. Her foot tapped against the black carpet. Her eyes darted every which way, determined not to look at the doctor. “It’s alright if you don’t want to talk. We can just answer, yes or no questions.” she waved her hand. “Everyone reacts differently to therapy so there is no one way to feel or act. It’s normal to be nervous or afraid. I like to go at the patient's pace. If you’re uncomfortable with any of my questions we can just move on. Does that seem fair?” Her eyebrows furrowed together, taking in what she said. Willa was not one to bare her soul to people, especially strangers. It was a relief to hear her say that because she didn’t know if she would ever be ready to share what happened. Willa nodded her head once again. It did seem fair. Looking down at her clipboard, she began to speak. “I just want to clarify a few things, first. Your report says that you are twenty years old; full name is Willa Jean Carolan; and that you were born November 12, 2000? ” The young girl gave a nod. “Great! Now that that’s out of the way I thought we could get to know each other a little.” she exclaimed. “My name is Marina Tischner and I’ve been a therapist for about ten years now. I love working with children and young adults such as yourself. I take a really laid back approach when counseling. I don’t push my patients into anything they are uncomfortable sharing and will not reveal to anyone what is said in this room unless it endangers the lives of others or yourself. Do you understand?” Willa tugged at a curl that had fallen loose from her ponytail. She bit her lip, humming a yes and hugged the pillow in her arms that sat beside her. Dr. Tischner continued to question her about different stuff in her life such as her favorite color, food, animal, etc, and by the end Will found herself slightly smiling, not as tense as she had been when she first arrived. There was something about the woman that gave off a maternal presence. Something she hadn’t felt since the death of her parents. Dr. Tischner cared about her. It wasn’t fake. She gulped, holding back the tears that threatened to fall from her eyes. Willa bit her bottom lip, drawing blood but sucked it away. “I’d like to talk about you parents.” she casually brought up, stopping Willa in her tracks. Her heart dropped to the bottom of her stomach. It was the one thing she refused to ever talk about. A single tear fell from her eye. “You witnessed your parents murder.” Dr. Tischner's voice was just above a whisper. “That’s when the anxiety and PTSD started, isn’t it?” Her chest rose up and down. She didn’t have the words to scream at her to stop the questions. Her shoulders shook as she continued to speak. Willa couldn’t breathe, she was gonna pass out. “You were only ten years old. I couldn’t imagine what that could do to a child.” she sadly shook her head. “You didn’t see your brother until you were at the hospital. That’s why he isn’t as affected as you are. Does that ring true?” The sound of a gunshot echoed in her mind. Her mother’s dead body fell to the ground. A pool of blood surrounded her. Willa’s father was already dead, having been murdered first. The intruders thought no one was home. That’s what they claimed in court. They never meant to kill anyone, they were just gonna rob her house. It didn’t make it any better because her mother and father were dead. She hid upstairs at the top of the staircase, terrified to make a move, afraid they’d hear her. It was two o’clock in the morning. Her brother was sleeping over at a friend's house. That was the day her life changed forever. “Take a sip of water.” Dr. Tischner calmly nodded toward the glass on the table. “We’ll stop the questioning.” She didn’t have to tell her twice. Holding the glass with shaking hands, she tilted it to her lips, gulping it down, barely noticing the change in taste. Willa finished it within a few seconds and collapsed back against the couch, suddenly overcome with fatigue. “We’ll stop for now. Why don’t you take a little nap… we’ve still got ten minutes left.” Dr. Tischner encouraged. Willa didn’t have to be told twice. A haze had clouded over her mind and suddenly she found it harder to stay awake. The only thing she could hear was the doctor’s voice calmly lulling her to sleep. ooOoo This couldn’t be real. Willa naively thought. The last thing she remembered was being at Dr. Tischner’s, her brother leaving her, recounting parents' death, and having a panic attack. She didn’t remember anything after that. A part of her desperately wished for this to be a dream but she knew it wasn’t. It was too real. Warm tears blinded her already blurred vision as her chest rose up and down, desperate to escape the entrapment she had been placed in. Willa wanted to be home in her own bedroom, laying in her queen sized bed. She wanted to be with her brother. She wanted to tell him how much she loved him. She wanted to be away from here. Away from this woman who was holding her as if she weighed nothing. . She couldn’t move her arms or legs. Her entire body was constricted in a tight swaddle by the light pink blanket. It had taken a moment for her to realize that as she slowly awoke, hearing the soft sound of the woman’s voice. That was ten minutes ago. Willa should've been freaking out more than she was. She should’ve been crying and screaming and having a panic attack. But the only sign of her panic were the fat tears that rolled down her cheeks, as she stared up at the woman who cradled her against her bare skin. The only thing she could focus on was her green eyes, unable to see anything else. If she tried to look more than six feet away it all became a big blur. “You’re alright, baby.” the woman cooed as she wiped away the tears. She spoke down to her as if she were an actual infant, unable to understand basic speech.That pissed Willa off more than anything. But she had no way to show it except for the glare in her eyes. “Mommy’s got you,” she spoke in a high pitched voice. “You’re safe with mommy now. You don’t have to worry about those big bad thoughts in your head. Just suck your paci.” she tapped the large object that was stuffed in her mouth. Willa was forced to suck on it, unable to spit it out due to the strap that went around her head. Pitiful whimpers rose from the back of her throat and the woman condescendingly cooed, rocking them both in the rocking chair. They were in the infant ward. The room was light pink and smelled of baby powder. Ten large adult sized newborn incubators filled the room and changing tables ran along the walls. There was also a rocking chair in each corner of the room. Everything was adult sized. Tapping her bottom, Willa’s eyes widened in horror as she felt a cushiony bulk on her bottom half. The woman’s smile widened, showing off her shiny white teeth. “Does baby Willa have to use her diapee?” She began to wiggle as hard as she could, trying to escape but she was too weak. Now she was sobbeduncontrollably as the weight of the woman’s words sank in. She was swaddled like a newborn, sucking on a pacifier, and in a diaper that she was expected to use. Her vision had been blurred. Her muscles were weak. She was as helpless as an infant. Willa was an infant. The woman stood up, pacing as she rocked her back and forth, supporting her head like you’d do a real baby. She wore no shirt and Willa’s cheek was pressed right up against her large left breast. Willa was only faintly aware of the woman’s hand, pressing on her stomach. The more she wiggled the looser her bladder became until suddenly a warm stream flooded her diaper. The thick padding expanded and she screamed and screamed through the pacifier, glaring at the woman in hate for forcing her to piss herself. It was warm and wet, sloshing around her bottom before being absorbed. She desperately wanted it off. She was twenty years old. She hadn’t used a diaper since she was two years old. “I’m so proud of you!” the crazy woman praised her. “You used your diapee like a good little baby-- you’re my good little girl!” She gave her a wet kiss on the forhead and placed her on the changing table, ignoring the screams. A moment later, another woman walked into the room through the sliding doors. Both had curly brown hair that fell right above their shoulders and fair skin. She crooned, brushing her hair out of the girl's out of her face. “I think she’s one of the cutest infants we’ve had yet.” the woman tickled under her chin, causing Willa to try to wriggle away. “She’s also a very smelly baby! I think it’s time for a diapee change!” The second woman held her down as her mommy undid the swaddle revealing he naked body and sagging thick diaper. She continued to sniffle, out of energy to fight. A strap was tightened over her waist and chest while the second woman held down her shoulders. Moving quickly, the straps were undone and the diaper removed. Grabbing baby wipes, she wipes down everywhere, running her finger over her now bare pubic bone. Willa’s eyes realized at the realization only for the woman to giggle. “Babies like you don’t need grown up hair. Infants are bare.” she covered her in baby powder, not wanting to cause a rash and retapped an even thicker diaper making her unable to close her thighs. Undoing the straps, Willa wanted to plead not to be swaddled again but it’s what her mommy did. She wrapped it around her body even tighter than before and supporting her neck, held her against her body. “I’ll go get a bottle.” said the other woman. “Little babies like her shouldn’t be up for so long. Little Willa needs to go nighty- night.”

Hello, everyone! Having taken too long to decide what you wanted to dress up as for Halloween, your mother decided to take it upon herself to get your Halloween outfit sorted out - you're going as a baby, and you're definitely taken aback by her dedication to the costume! This is a project I've been working on for a while now - it's a Twine interactive fiction story/game. I've went quite wide with this, so there's a total of 15 endings, and 27 pixel art illustrations done by yours truly. No AI was involved in the process. Here's the download link: https://mega.nz/file/lm1zyDLA#RPEdRz6pFpZpYPE68i5g8ajWdofk_4bnzJCqe0cSkfM To run it, simply download that file and open it in any web browser. Content warnings for: spanking, diaper use & forced diaper use, illustrated visible mess, humiliation, fear diaper use. If you enjoyed it (or didn't), let me know! I'm interested in any sort of feedback, so leave a comment. Also definitely let me know about any bugs or typoes. Thank you! (I have a report of a false positive with anti-virus software. This is likely because I saved the images as a base64 string inside of the game's code so as to be able to ship this only as a single file, and they are detecting this as obfuscation. Modern browsers are solid as a rock with regards to security, and if I had invented a new way to break their sandboxes, I would be claiming $250k+ in bug bounties not using it for a tiny audience! If you're worried about this, you can use a virtual machine with something like Virtual Box to make it 100% secure, but generally - your browser is a fortress. Unless you're still running Internet Explorer.)

Here we go again! This story takes place in the same universe as Classified: A New Life, and if you haven't read that, you should read it first. This is a much less whimsical tale, but one that I hope fleshes out the universe a bit more, as well as being enjoyable to read. It covers some pretty dark stuff as the story goes along, so read at your own risk. Here we go, and please do tell me what you think! ##### Prologue: Starquake “Fuck!” Lily Bronsen snarls. She trembles with rage, wondering how the universe could possibly be so unfair. “What’s wrong?” One of her roommates, Alex, pokes her head out of the kitchen; her blonde hair is tied up in a bun. Alex is a Neutral, and does data-entry for the CLASS branch in their area. “Did you bang your shin on the coffee table again? I keep telling Darren to pick a spot for it.” “No.” Lily snaps, swiping angrily at her eyes and pushing her strawberry-blonde hair out of her face. “I got my results today.” Alex comes over to sit next to Lily on the couch. “What’d you get?” she wonders. “I’m a Little.” Lily says bitterly. “Did you not know that ahead of time or something? I mean...most people don’t suck their thumbs when they get stressed out. Not to mention what happened last week at Shue’s place.” “I was drunk, okay? It’s not like I piss myself regularly or anything.” Lily grumbles. “What about the week before that, at the movie theatre? Or at the concert? Or the theme park?” Alex continues, listing off other embarrassing incidents, as Lily refused to call them accidents. “Too much soda, drunk again, should have gone before we got in line.” Lily huffs. “You got a fucking point to make, ‘Lex?” She growls. “I think you know exactly what I’m saying. One is an anomaly, two is a coincidence, and three is a pattern. We’re at four in the last two weeks alone. I keep telling you to wear protection--it’s not like anyone will see it anyway. Besides, I’m not a Caregiver. I don’t mind helping you out or anything like that, but I shouldn’t have to carry around extra clothes for you either.” Lily blushes. She had been wearing protection on all those occasions. Pull-ups just didn’t work for the magnitude of incidents she’d had, and she’d ended up leaking. She pats down her pockets, looking for her cigarettes and finds them empty. Fucking Darren. “First of all, I didn’t ask you to do that for me. And secondly, what are you saying then?” Lily demands. Alex sets her jaw. “You’d better watch your attitude, Lil. I’ve had a shitty day at work, and I don’t need to deal with your tantrum on top of it.” she snaps. “I’m saying you should have seen this coming miles away. I’ll go and get the ELK, and we’ll figure something out.” Alex disappears for a moment, and then returns with the ELK and a small duffel bag in the same coloring. She opens the container, revealing four tablets, one each of green, yellow, purple, and a white one. Lily tastes each of the colored tablets in turn, mostly to placate Alex while she thinks about how to proceed. She absolutely refuses to become one of them, no matter what. She’s already managed to escape one hellish environment where her every move was decided for her, and she’s not about to go through that again. The yellow candy does taste pretty good though… “So, you’re an L-3.” Alex says. “At least potty training is an option for you, that’s at least something positive…” “How do you know that?” Lily wonders, smacking her lips at the taste of the candy. “That’s literally what the candy is for. The colored coating only tastes good if your biological markers match with that Classification, or something like that, I’m not familiar with the science of it. It’s just to prevent panic attacks over the news.” Alex explains. “You just gave me drugs?” Lily wonders. “It’s just an anti-anxiety thing. Don’t worry. There’s a pull-up in the bag, and I’d like you to put it on, just in case. You’re pretty worked up right now, and I don’t want to clean up any puddles.” Lily immediately stands up, offended and angry at the implication, even if it isn’t exactly off-base. “Oh, fuck you! Really, Lex? I’m not a goddamn baby, or a puppy or whatever, I’m not going to piss on the floor.” “Lily, you’re really trying my patience. I’m only trying to help you out. I might be a Neutral, but I’m this close to taking you over my knee, I swear. If you want to be treated like an adult, then act like it, and let’s have a civil discussion without all the cursing, okay?” “Try it and see what happens, Lex.” Lily snaps, and marches across the room to retrieve her shoes and jacket. “I’m going out. I gotta talk to Bongo and Riceman.” Lily says, double checking that her wallet has actual Coin in it, and not just her card. “Why? All Bongo’s going to do is try to sell you CHITs and fake IDs.” Lily nods. “Exactly.” She zips her coat, too aggressively and makes for the door. “Lily, what the hell are you doing? I know I’m not your Caregiver, but as your friend, this is probably the dumbest thing you’ve ever done. Those CHITs are really dangerous, not to mention illegal, and unless you plan on hacking the CLASS database to change your results, a fake ID is useless.” “You’re not telling me anything I don’t already know.” Lily points out. “That’s what Riceman is for.” “Are you insane? You’re trying to prevent an inevitable biological process from happening with a drug that will at best, delay it, and at worst, kill you. And as if that wasn’t bad enough, you’re going to participate in cybercrime while you’re at it!” Alex’s voice gets progressively louder and she takes Lily by the arm. “Yep.” Lily replies flippantly. “I will not be a Little. Look, only like, three people have ever died from doing CHITs, and I’ll be careful. I refuse to end up as a pants-shitting crybaby who’s incapable of living a normal life. Better dead than useless.” she jerks her arm free of Alex’s grip “ I can handle myself.” She steps out into the hallway and slams the door in Alex’s face. ~CSR~ Bongo and Riceman’s apartment is surprisingly clean, Lily thinks. The furniture is old and well-used, but they take care of the things they have. She tries not to fidget as she sits across from Bongo at their kitchen table. Her bladder throbs, but not too urgently. She slides her pile of coin across the table to Bongo who counts it and nods, satisfied. “I’ve gotta go make your new ID and get the CHITS counted out. Be careful with that stuff, Lily, I mean it. Any more than one a day and you’re in for a real bad time.” Bongo say seriously, his dark eyes intense. “They’ll help with the incontinence part of things temporarily. Keeping your cool, and making smart decisions is on you. The Doctor could probably help with a more permanent solution, but he’s on sabbatical and not to be disturbed for anything. This is the best I’ve got.” Bongo says. “And some of the side effects can be pretty wicked, so like I said, one every day.” Lily nods again. “I get it.” She counts out another stack of Coin and passes it to Riceman. She’s just shelled out almost all of her savings, but if it keeps her from ending up in diapers, it’s worth it. “And I can alter some things in the CLASS systems without getting caught, but it’ll only be surface level.” Riceman explains as he scratches at his stubble, his round face serious. “Any kind of deep digging, and you’re fried. You’ll be able to buy booze and smokes, and get into clubs and shit. But buying a car or a gun or anything like that is a no-go. And, don’t get pulled over either.” “I can handle that.” Lily says, swallowing hard. “Is there anything else I should know before we do this?” Bongo stares at her. “Are you sure about this? There’s no reset button for this kind of thing. Once we do this, you’re stuck. You can live as a Neutral for the rest of your days, but if you fuck up at all, game over. And, we won’t be able to help you either, for obvious reasons.” “I understand. I’m sure.” Lily says, with a confidence she doesn’t actually feel. “Okay.” Bongo shares a glance with Riceman, and both of them stand. “Wait right here.” Riceman says. “We’ll be back shortly.” In another moment, they’re gone, leaving Lily alone with her thoughts at the table. What did I just do? Lily wonders.

Chapter 1 Fidgeting anxiously in the café,Amelia, couldn’t stop herself from checking the clock every few moments. Irritated that only 15 minutes have passed when it felt like 15 years. So focused on the time she barely notices when the waitress walks up, “Just yourself today Hun?” A pen and paper in hand, ready for her order. “I’m waiting on someone actually.” Looking down to avoid eye contact she sheepishly replies, “but could I have small coffee please?” She’s never been good with strangers. “Of course, coming right up” The waitress replies, smiling, before turning away. Amelia’s eyes immediately dart back to the clock with 10 minutes to go, squirming in her seat almost uncontrollably. “I can’t believe I’m doing this,”she murmurs under her breath waiting for the elusive older woman she has been chatting online for the last several weeks. They seemed to click on every level, spending hours discussing everything from books to their fantasies. They decided to wait on a meeting up or giving names, both having there trust betrayed in the past. Arriving with her coffee, the waitress leaves it on the table and heads back up front. Suddenly, the café door opens and Amelia hears,“Oh she’s in the back waiting.” Amelia straightens up, her anxiety going through the roof as the footsteps grow closer until finally. “Hello, are you A?” That voice sounding so incredibly familiar to Amelia as she stands and turns, freezing at the sight of her, “Oh no oh no” is all she can say her mind racing. “This can’t be happening.” Standing before her is Claire Parker her old middle school teacher. And not just any teacher, her favorite teacher. The one who was there to comfort Amelia when her best friend pretended she didn’t exist in the cafeteria, the one who helped wipe away the tears when bullies wouldn’t leave her alone calling her ‘Anchor Amy’ because of her size. Miss Parker was also the one who encouraged her to follow her passion for music. And if she was honest with herself, the one she had an enormous crush on. She was a huge influence on young Amelia, but suddenly one day she just quit, no word or warning. She just vanished, leaving Amelia devastated. But now, over 6 years later, they’re once again face to face. She should be overjoyed at the reunion,but all Amelia can think about is the fact that she has told Miss Parker everything. Literally every dirty fantasy and kink has been unknowingly discussed with her former teacher; shaking uncontrollably the only thing that stops her from fleeing is Miss Parker’s reaction. “AMEILIA!” She squaks pulling the startled girl into a warm embrace, “Now this is a happy coincidence isn’t it.” Her voice giddy with excitement, “It’s been what? 6 years? Look how you’ve grown.” Looking her up and down Miss Parker gets a good look at her former pupil her, smile growing,“You filled out in all the right places.” Amelia’s face flashes crimson at the compliment, looking down at her thick frame she doesn’t quite get what Ms Parker is seeing, “T..th..thank you Miss Parker.” Is all she can spit out. “Oh I think we’re far past calling me Miss don’t you?” Her kind demeanor making Amelia fill more at ease.“Why don’t you try calling me Claire,” she says, settling down into the booth. Settling down herself she takes a deep breath to steady her nerves “This isn’t weird for you? I mean you use to be my teacher,” says Amelia quietly trying to avert her old crushes gaze. “You haven’t been my student in a long time sweetie, were both adults who know what they are getting into.” Claire keeps a close eye on her, not looking away for a moment. “And besides, based on what you’ve told me, you’d rather be My babygirl then student.” she says it so casually it causes Amelia to blush even harder. “But why don’t we forget all that for now,” Reaching across the table Claire puts a hand on her arm. “I’d love for us just to catch up and chat, just treat this like a regular old date, no pressure or expectations. How does that sound?” Thinking of this as a normal date did help alleviate some of Amelia’s anxiety about the situation, I mean at the least this isn’t some stranger just trying to seduce her or anything, it was Miss Parker one of the kindest people she has ever known. “I guess that could work.” a smile beginning to spread across her face as she begins to relax. And so began their first official ‘date’ it was awkward at first with Amelia stumbling to find her words. But soon they were both chatting up a storm, talking for hours in the quiet little booth about everything they could think off. It all flowed just so naturally as if they were friends for years. In the end, it was the best date either of them had in what seemed like forever. One thing, however, had became very evident to Amelia throughout the evening. She was still totally infatuated with her former teacher, hanging onto her every word. Neither of them realizing just how long they’ve been talking until Amelia asks the question that has plagued her for years. “Why did you leave the way you did?” Claire grimaces, the old memory still causing a sting even now. “Well…. you see…..back then I was in a relationship that had slowly become toxic. We were bad for each, other but neither of us could admit it. In the end I had to be the one break things off with her.” She pauses staring down at her coffee, “She….didn’t take it well.” Amelia’s can see her eyes start to glisten and says, “You don’t have to tell me , I understand if its to hard to talk about.” The last thing she wants is to drudge up old hurts. “No…no it’s OK, you of all people deserve an answer.” breathing in deeply she exhales.“My former little ousted me to everyone, she told the school board and all the parents the nature of our relationship and they freaked.” Amelia’s eyes grow wide with disbelief. How could anyone do such a cruel vindictive thing to Claire, she was always the kindest and most compassionate out of all the teachers at school, out of anyone she knew in fact. “They gave me the choice, to resign with some dignity or be fired.” Looking down to avoid eye contact she says, “I’m so very sorry for never saying goodbye, but they wouldn’t let me.” a moment of awkward silence follows as Claire continues to stare at her coffee. Amelia had never seen the usually confident Miss Parker seem so vulnerable. Shaking her head she looks up at Amelia, “But that’s all in the past now.” Reaching over the table once again, she takes Amelia’s hand, “I’d much rather look to the future,,” she squeezes hard, “and I hope you can be a part of it as my little girl.” Amelia’s entire body turns scarlet, almost forgetting why they were there in the first place. The thought of loosing Miss Parker again is too much to bear; she squeezes Claire’s hand just as hard before replying “I think I’d like that very much.” “You have no idea how happy I am to hear you say that!” says Claire joyfully, still holding Amelia’s hand tightly. “There’s no rush we can take this as fast or slow as you want,” gazing deep into Amelia’s eyes, she leans forward over the table their lips just barely touching before pulling away. “I’ll keep you safe, I’ll take care of you, I promise.” Amelia’s brain short circuits as their lips meet, she must have day dreamed about doing that a million times back in school but the reality of it is much more satisfying then in fantasy. Her attempts to speak fail miserably, all that comes out is a series of flustered garbles. Burying her face in her hands incredibly flustered she can only murmur, “Oh my God that just happened.“much to the amusement of her older companion. Mustering the strength of will to lift her head she finally asks, “Do you mean it…..that you’ll keep me safe? ….. that you’ll take care of me?” Her face instantly serious, without a shred of doubt in her voice Claire answers, “Always Amelia no matter what we do I’ll be there with you every step of the way,”softening her features,“you’re going to be my little girl after all.” Seeing Claries conviction she relaxes, a state of calm she rarely gets to enjoy. The ideas of being someone’s little girl making her feel so at ease it’s shocking. Feeling 10 years younger she slips into a headspace she’s not quite familiar expressing in front of others. Having spent her teen years being the good girl, the honour roll student, the constant pressure by her parents to succeed. Heck she has never even had a detention. With a coy smile she leans over and giggles “But what if your baby girl likes being a brat,” she teases twirling her honey blonde hair around her finger enjoying being able to show this side of herself to someone. “I mean I can be a lot to handle” “Oh is that so,” purrs Claire her voice sweeter then honey.“Well there isn’t a brat born who myself and Miss Hairbrush can’t handle.” Reaching into her purse she pulls out a solid oak paddle brush placing it in front of Amelia. Biting her lip Amelia’s eyes lock onto the brush, so many deep seated fantasies of being helpless over someone’s knee while they roast her bottom flashing through her mind, squeezing her legs together in need hoping Claire doesn’t notice. Feeling like a bratty teen now more than ever she defiantly proclaims, “Is that all?”dismissing the brush entirely.“You’ve met your match Miss Parker” sticking her tongue out at her former mentor impudently,“ You to, Miss Hairbrush.” Leaning to the side Claire raises her hand practically shouting “Check Please!” Sitting in Claries SUV outside her home, Amelia’s heart is beating like a drum, she is made to sit in the back on the drive because, “Little girls are safer back there”. Sticking true to her role Amelia whined “But I wanna sit up front.” But was quickly silenced by Claire’s steely glare. Stepping out onto the asphalt the young woman can’t help but stare in awe at the big house, so entranced she doesn’t notice Claire coming up beside her, “Sweetie there’s something important we need to discuss.” Turning around to look up the tall raven haired beauty is staring down at her. She can’t help but blush. “If anything gets to be too overwhelming or to difficult you just have to say ‘cantaloupe’ and l’ll stop OK.” Reaching up, she brushes some of Amelia’s hair behind her ears before leaning to whisper,“otherwise the second you walk in that door you’ll be nothing but a naughty brat in need of some firm discipline, is that clear.” Her demeanour changing rapidly,now strict and demanding, causing a shiver to run down Amelia’s spine. nodding her head, unable to articulate a response Claire gently grasps her hand leading her up the stairs. Inside the house is immaculate and well furnished but the awestruck girl has no time to process when she hears, “Amelia Jacobs you are in so much trouble!” Spinning around to see Miss Parker with her hands firmly on her hips, a stern look across her face. “I can’t believe a girl your age would act like such an incorrigible brat in public.” With hands faster then they eye can see she grabs Amelia by the ear much to her dismay, “and I know just how to deal with bratty little girls.” Stinging like hell with little choice but to lean forward awkwardly as the older woman leads her into the living room, squealing along the way, “Hey let me go! you can’t do this! I’m not some little kid!” Trying her best to sound angry, instead of deeply excited being lead to her fate. Ignoring her pleas Claire drags her to the living room before pushing her front and centre, where with the same steely gaze as before she orders, “Strip!” Amelia’s heart is pounding in her ears, it’s been many years since her last high school gym class, and even then she changed in the stalls,insecure about her body. Panicking a little she debates using her safe word until she sees Claire's face staring at her, it wasn’t disgust, it was of want, of hunger.No one had ever looked at her that way before, like she was something desirable. Shaking her head meekly she squeaks, “N-no I w-wont!” Stuttering while staring at her feet to hide her excitement. Feeling a hand under her chin,her head rises to meet Claire’s gaze. “You can do it, or I can do it little one, your choice.” Oh god the thought of Claire stripping her down is unbearable. Gulping down her apprehension and with shaky hands she slips her thumbs into her yoga pants slowly dragging them to the floor, hoping that’s the end of it. “Shirt to,” says Claire leaving no room for argument. Hands still shaking,lifting her sweater over her head before dropping it to cover her voluptuous body. She can feel Claire’s eyes scanning every inch of her until they rest on her wiggly bottom, framed perfectly by a lacy pink thong. “Tsk tsk tsk those panties are unacceptable for a girl your age Amy.” Taking the waistband of her panties snapping it hard against her waist, “We will definitely be making some changes to your underwear drawer.” Without further warning she gives Amelia a spank on her nearly unprotected bottom,“In the corner. Now. Don’t dawdle.” Amelia quickly buries her head into the corner having never felt so exposed while Claire can only stare at her bottom, “In 20 minutes I’ll be back and I won’t be empty handed,” sliding her hand down to Amelia's bottom she tender rubs her soon to be target, her hand lingering far longer then it should have before finally leaving. So here was Amelia, half naked, exposed and having never felt so helpless in her entire life, yet she couldn’t have been more excited. Chapter 2 “Oh god, this is worse than waiting at the café,” murmurs Amelia, bouncing from heel to heel buzzing with excitement. Goose bumps rising from the cool air on her exposed flesh, desperately wishing she hadn’t worn her pink thong. Although very pleased it got her a scolding, the dominant audio files she tried on soundgasm were nothing compared to the real thing. Reaching down rubbing the spot where Claire smacked her, everything has been so intense her body is practically burning with desire. So much she has to squeeze her thighs together. “It’s only been a few minutes right?” standing there a particularly naughty idea comes to mind. Straining her ear for footsteps she sighs in relief. With the coast apparently clear Amelia slowly slides her hand down the front of her panties, “Jeez I’m fucking soaked,” she mutters. Not entirely surprised either, with absolutely no shame Amelia begins to rub herself frantically while whispering over and over. “Miss Parker.” Stifling back a moan, praying she can finish before Claire returns. However Claire is much closer then she thinks. In truth she is sitting directly behind her, having immediately slunk her way back in the room without Amelia noticing. I mean who would pass up the opportunity to check out a girl this gorgeous? Relaxing in her favorite chair the older woman is perfectly content to watch the voluptuous young lady squirm in anticipation of what’s to come. But upon seeing that hand disappear into her panties Claire can’t decide if she’s flattered or displeased. On one hand she is incredibly happy that she can faintly hear Amelia whispering her name, but on the other hand little girls do not touch themselves without permission. Claire decides that there’s no greater time like the present to teach this her particular rule. Pulling the hairbrush from her purse she tucks in it her back pocket before quietly sneaking up behind the quietly moaning girl, her breath is ragged she can tell Amelia is about to cum “Perfect.” she thinks a diabolical smirk on her face. “Miss Parker, please! I’ll be a good girl!” mutters Amelia she’s so fucking close, just a few more seconds. “Amelia Jacobs, Just what do you think you are doing?” Startled, Amelia whips around to find Claire standing right in front of her. Panicking she realizes her hand is caught in her panties “I-I-I-I. “ Is all she can stutter out, caught like a dear in headlights. Wrestling her hand free of her panties Amelia continues stuttering, “I was…. I mean I did….It’s not.” Rambling, she doesn’t know what to say, having never been this humiliated for real before her brain simply can’t handle what’s going on. Amelia feels a gentle warmth on her cheek, Claire, cupping it softly, giving her the same steely gaze. “Little one I would like the truth please.” Claire’s voice so calm and authoritative just like when she was a teacher. Inhaling deeply, Amelia, manages to finally spit out, “I-I I was p-playing with m-m-myself,” Her face slowly turned crimson, shrinking under Claries stare, piercing her like daggers. “I-im sorry i-i-I just couldn’t help it.” Her eyes clamped shut in the hopes it would somehow save her. With her hands on her hips Claire begins to scold, “I am very disappointed in you young lady! I leave the room for a few minutes and this is what you do? Touching yourself like a dirty little hussy? No sir not in my house!” Amelia’s eyes remain shut while enduring her former teacher’s stern words. Feeling as if she is in middle school once again, how could she be so stupid? She knew Claire was coming back but it just felt soooo good. Her time reveling in this amazing new feeling is interrupted by a hand grabbing the waistband of her panties. “Wearing disgusting little undies like these are certainly no help.” With a firm yank Claire rips the lacy little thong off Amelia’s juicy bottom. “Hey! What are you?” she begins to protest only to be silenced by a sharp smack. “That is the last time you’ll be wearing panties like these!” Smirking she quickly puts the ruined underwear in her pocket just before firmly grasping Amelia’s ears once again. “You’re going to regret that little stunt later you can count on it.” Pointing a single finger towards the couch, she orders, “Bend over.” Sheepishly Amelia shuffles over to the couch, intensely aware she is only wearing a bra, muttering under her breath, “Those were my favorite panties.” hoisting herself up over the back of the couch leaving her now naked behind at her former teachers mercy. “What was that brat?” counters Claire not in the mood for any nonsense. “Nothing NOTHING!” practically yelling fearful of any retribution after already earning Claries wrath. “That’s what I thought,” huffs Claire, “I was going to give you a warm up but you just can’t stop that snarky little mouth can you?” Raising her hand high she finally begins. *SMACK* *SMACK* *SMACK* *SMACK* “Eeeeek!” Squealing loudly at sudden volley of spanks to her bottom, she quickly throws her hand back to cover herself. Not that it accomplishes much before Claire grabs its holding it against her back. “Nice try little girl, but that won’t help you.” Left, Right, Left, Right, the spanks rain down on her jiggling cheeks, filling the room with her squeals. Every swat sending a jolt to her core, gritting her teeth, she tries to keep her dignity, but her dignity is no match for Claire’s iron palm. Kicking her feet frantically, feeling her bottom growing hotter by the second she relents, “Please! I’m sorry! I’m sorry!” Squealing loudly all self control now lost. “I’ll be good! I won’t do it again I promise!” Not realizing what she is saying, hoping for anything to stop the torment. Claire however is not interested in her pleas preferring to instead scold the naughty girl resting her hand on her toasty tush “Oh you can bet your bottom about that.” Delivering a particularly hard series of spanks she continues, “It’s going to be early bedtimes, strict rules and cute dresses for you little girl!” picking up the pace she really start to work up a sweat ensuring she drives her point home. “And you can count on me making sure those hands stay out of your panties, my little girls know better than that!” This was finally enough to send Amelia over the edge, her tears beginning to flow under Claries merciless hand and harsh words. Sobbing, trapped over the couch, she manages to meekly choke out, “please…..no more” her face damp from sobbing. Knowing when enough is enough, Claire, rests her palms on the small of her back softly cooing, “It’s all over sweetie just let it out.” Gently rubbing her bottom while Amelia attempts to regain her self control, but failing miserably. Sobbing for a few moments over the couch, Amy stands. Turning, she attacks Claire with a hug, crying into her chest furiously. Reaching under her shirt Claire softly scratches Amelia’s back causing the naughty little girl to melt in the older woman’s arms until finally calming down “You did such a good job taking that spanking baby girl, I’m so proud of you.” Claire sits them both down on the sofa and Amelia snuggles even deeper into her chest, her tears quickly a thing of the past. Replaced now with a look of contentment, almost bliss after what has transpired. She can’t help but lean over and give the dazed girl the softest of kisses. Opening her eyes Amelia can only smile looking up at Claire. Moving a stray piece of honey blonde hair from her face the former teacher asks, “So I have to ask was planned? or…….” Trailing off but grinning wide while the little brats face turns absolutely scarlet. Turning away Amelia rambles, “Well….I mean….I didn’t…..It wasn’t.” Before finally covering her face with her hands and blurting, “No.” With her face covered the poor girl is unable to see the smug look crawl across the older woman’s, not even trying to hide her joy at eliciting such a response from her charge she grins, “Well I think that deserves at least a little bit of a treat, don’t you?” Sliding down to the floor she pushes open Amelia’s legs forcefully, squealing and much to her further embarrassment Amelia’s pussy is positively soaked after all that’s occurred. “CLLAAAIIIRRE,” she whines futilely, “I...I thought I wasn’t allowed?” Peeking through fingers down at Claire, who stares back with hungry eyes. “I said you’re not allowed to touch yourself.” She inches even closer to target “But I never said anything about me touching you now did I?” Claire squeezes her thighs tightly. “Now be quiet it’s time for class to start.” With a clever wink she buries her head deep between Amelia’s thighs, making the voluptuous young woman squeal out. “Oh fuck!” Lifting her head up, slapping a thigh Claire scolds, “Language.” It’s going to be a long night. Chapter 3 “Anchor Amy! Anchor Amy!” It was all she could hear. Running quickly down an endless corridor, dozens of people screaming her old nickname relentlessly and without remorse. “CLAIRE!” She screams frantically searching the crowd trying to find Claire but with no success. Finally she sees a familiar door with the sign ‘Ms. Parker Room 203’ rushing forward she turns the knob but the door is stuck. “Anchor Amy! Anchor Amy!” The crowd is closing in around her as she desperately bangs on the door, “Ms. Parker please let me in I need you!” She screams but the crowd overshadows her. “Anchor Amy! Anchor Amy!” Over and over she tries everything to get the door open but it’s to late she can feels everyone’s hands starting to grab her, shaking her hard. “CLAIRE WHERE ARE YOU!” Bolting upright drenched in sweat Amelia desperately scans the room but is unable to find her former teacher. Still in a panic she jumps up from the bed shouting,“CLAIRE!” practically ripping the door off it’s hinges going into the hallway. Hearing faint music Amelia runs towards the source, heart beating like a drum, not caring that she is completely naked. Unfamiliar with the house it takes her a moment to find her way until eventually she sees the raven haired woman of her dreams quietly humming while cooking up a storm on stove. Turning around she smiles brightly, “Morning Peanut I hope your –” Pausing upon seeing the look of distress on her face. “Sweetie what’s wrong?” The anxiety becomes to much for her, immediately falling to the floor, sobbing, “I couldn’t find you, I couldn’t find you!” She wails loudly unable to say anything else, trapped in her panic attack like she’s caught in a loop. Rushing over, Claire wraps her arms tightly around the distressed girl. “I’m here Amy I’m right here.” Cooing softly until her breathing steadies and Amelia passes out in her arms. “Oh god I’m so embarrassed,” says Amelia looking down at the floor more humiliated by her actions then from anything she has done in the last 24 hours, even being naked in Claire’s kitchen pales in comparison. “There’s nothing to be embarrassed about, lot’s of people have anxiety Amy,” Gently rubbing the poor girls back doing her best to keep her calm, “do you mind me asking what caused it?” Her eyebrow raised inquisitively. Begrudgingly, Amelia tells Claire of her dream which further increases her embarrassment, “I’m sorry I just was being dumb.” Her lip wobbles trying to keep her emotions in check. “You are not dumb,” says Claire so sternly it sends a shiver down Amelia’s spine. “You are a smart, kind, amazing little girl,” her praises filling Amelia with a sense of warmth that she wishes would never go away.“But you are just that……a little girl.” Gently taking her by the hand, Claire stands,“Come with me.” Quietly, Amy follows, lost in a daze of embarrassment at her behavior despite Claire’s reassurance, before she realizes she’s standing in front of a bright pink door. Claire opens it and gently ushers Amelia inside, stifling a giggle when the girls jaw drop’s almost to the floor. Amelia was stunned. The room is massive, easily double the size the shoddy one bedroom she rents. With paint that matches the door the room is a pink paradise, the closet stuffed to the gills with a frills and lace and all along the back wall is every instrument of torment Amelia could imagine. The bed, the furniture, everything. There’s so much that she can’t take it all in at once. “What….what is this?” She asks tentatively, unable to pry her eyes away. “This,” Claire replies, “is where my Clients usually stay when they are sent here.” She explains. Claire has clients? It takes her a moment to fill in the blanks before she blurts out, “You’re a professional Domme?” Sounding like a flustered little girl. “Yes,” Smirks Claire gleefully, taking a seat at the edge of the bed. “My employers occasionally use My services when their charges need some extra correction.” The smirk intensifying seeing the dumbstruck look on Amelia’s face . She can’t help but feel incredibly jealous, imagining all those other little’s being in this room with Claire. All of them more experienced then her maybe even prettier then her. So lost in her negativity she almost misses what Claire says next. “But now it’s going to be for one little girl, My little girl, you as a matter of fact,” rising up from the bed she reaches into her pocket and pulls out Amelia’s cellphone, “I’m going to call your Job and give notice then I’m going to call your landlord for the same.” her tone more serious then ever. “Then we can discuss the details later after we get your things from your place.” Seeing her phone in Claire’s hand snaps Amelia back to her senses. At first panicking, seeing someone have her phone, then not believing what she heard because it was almost to preposterous to imagine, she’s an adult you can’t just say your going to move someone into their home, isn’t that basically kidnapping? But the more it raced through her mind the more appealing it became. The last 2 years have been incredibly hard, after her dad kicked her out she had been working nonstop to build a life. But even after all that time and effort she still only worked at a gas station and lived in a slum. Looking at Claire she realized how much She missed the structure of high-school, of home, of having someone there for you to care and keep you accountable. And here it was being offered on a silver platter, so why was she so nervous? Was it because she was still clinging to the idea that she could still make it all work? or was it because of who held the platter? No, she was afraid she would screw it all up. That it would go wrong like everything else always did. She was even about to argue, defiantly saying that No! She was an adult dammit. But before she could utter a syllable Claire puts a hand on her shoulder, oh crap how long had she been standing there silent? “This isn’t up for discussion either,” her tone softening significantly shaking her phone in the air. “I checked your address, there’s no way I’m letting you go back there. I made you a promise last night that I fully intend to keep.” Amelia quietly whispers, “You’ll take care of me……you’ll keep me safe.” The words spoken after their first kiss filling her mind. “You really meant that didn’t you?” “Every single word baby girl,” Claire replies with all the warmth in the world. It had been along time since she had felt this level of genuine care and affection, her whole body began trembling hard, flinging herself forward she buries her face into Claire's chest sobbing uncontrollably, “YES, YES PLEASE, THANK YOU!, THANK YOU!, THANK YOU!” She repeats over and over, sinking deeper and deeper into Claire. Nothing else in the world mattering in that moment. A few tender moments pass between the newly formed couple, each not wanting to be the first to let go. Relenting, Claire takes the initiative, pulling away slightly, looking down with misty eyes, using her thumb to wipe the tears from Amelia’s eyes. Looking up Amelia smiles, “So what now?” Any trace of anxiety and doubt gone. “Well first things first, someone needs to get dressed.” Teases Claire poking Amelia’s soft tummy Amelia looks down, mortified, her whole body turns scarlet.“Eeeek!” she gasps before lifting her arms up to cover herself, causing her new lover to giggle tremendously. “Oh I think we’re long past modesty My little peanut.” Leaning in close she whispers, “but I love how easily you get embarrassed, I’m going to have a lot of fun with that information.” Which only makes Amelia’s shade of red deepen. “I should have a few things in your size, we’ll have to take you shopping in a few days.” Finishes Claire who starts digging into the large array of ruffled and frilly clothing. The mention of new clothes is all it takes to make Amelia forget about her nudity. “I get new clothes!?” Sounding excited, having not been able to treat herself to so much as a new pair of socks in 2 years. “Of course, no little girl of mine is going to walk around looking like a bum,” Replies Claire just as she frees a box from the jumbled mess of a closet. “I should have enough here to tie you over until we can move your stuff here.” Plopping the box down she rips into it exposing a sea of soft clothing. Claire lays out before her a white and pink striped sweater, a pure white skirt covered in multi colored teddy bears along with matching ankle socks. And to tie the ensemble together a pair of adorable panties with the words “Mommas girl” written across the bottom, in bright red letters. Amelia can’t help but stare at the childish outfit with amazement, shyly asking,“Ar-ar-are you sure” she stutters,“I don’t wanna ruin it or anything.” Knowing these kinds of clothes can cost a pretty penny. Without even bothering to answer her question Claire is already down on one knee taking the adorable panties and sliding her ankles around them, before pulling them snugly against her plump bottom, the words ‘Momma’s girl’ wobbling with her cheeks, Claire couldn’t help finishing off with a playful spank,“No fussing.” One by one the layers of pink and white are gently draped over her frame, the sweater and socks complimenting each other perfectly, while the skirt is to die for. Lastly Claire takes her blonde locks and after several minutes of tugging and pulling, fashions them into a double fish tail braid. Spun on her heels towards a full length mirror Claire announces, “Voila!” And Amelia can hardly recognize the person reflected back at her. Reaching up to the mirror in disbelief, Its like she’s become the fantasy version of her self, she could easily pass for 15. “Is….is this really me?” whispering quietly, almost to afraid to ask in fear that this is all a dream that’ll end if she did. “Were you expecting the easter bunny?” Jokes Claire wrapping her arms around Ameilia. “But yes, this is all you baby girl.” her voice full of warmth whispering into her ear. Amelia's lip begins to tremble, she can’t remember the last time she has felt this cared for and loved. Finally, the dam breaks, turning around, sobbing into Claire's chest she repeatedly wails, “THANK YOU! THANK YOU!,THANK YOU!” All the worry and stress of her life melting away in Claire’s arms. “I promise I’ll be the best little girl you’ve ever had,” looking up with tear stained eyes to a smirking Claire Claire gently leans down, their lips meet and electricity seems to fill the air, pulling away Claire smiles simply saying,“Welcome home Amelia.

As the fog and stink of sulfur dispersed, I was left in slack jawed awe at the result of a decade of research and painstaking work. It’s not often such long-term dedication bears fruit this grand. “This is… Curious.” The armor-clad Devil, speaks in a cold tone… as one might expect. It chills me to my core; both the thinly veiled rage and the unnatural yet beautiful sound of its spare words. I shake off the feeling and speak willfully. She’s trapped- suspended in a barrier. I’ve nothing to fear. “Elyial! With your true name you’ve been called forth by the great wizard, Lottie. Grant my wish such that you may be sent back to the depths.” A gauntlet reaches forth and prods the barrier. The small yet violent act causes the cozy woodland home to tremble and shake. Sparks fly as the infernal metal greets the edge of containment. A horrible sound akin to nails on a chalkboard fills the silence. My breath catches in my throat. It is not a barrier befitting the containment of such power. She could break free easily; an explosive act that would destroy the house and kill me in the process. Bright red eyes narrow within the creature’s helm. Directing her contempt to me- truly seeing me for the first time. The arm drops as she halts her attempt to destroy the barrier. “I see what you’ve done. Quite clever…” The tense moment ends as soon as it began. My breathing resumes as a wide smile breaks out on my face. It’s always nice to have one’s hard work praised… “For a Devil such as yourself this level of planning was necessary.” “… For a human.” ... Even if the praise is given begrudgingly. What she noticed was a spell to bind our souls together. For all her power if Elyial was in any way involved in my harm she would be consigned to oblivion. Never to be reformed in the underworld. The barrier keeps her from trying anything. And in case the barrier needs dropped, a final spell used in the summoning anchors her to my approximate location- a max distance of 200ft so she doesn’t fuck off somewhere. As for why of all Devils I’d chosen Elyial- it had been for her abilities. A powerful general amongst the underworld’s armies- she grants her own wishes to bring ruin to those in her way. When that isn’t enough, she crushes swathes of Demons with a single blow from her massive flail. “Send me back and I will forgive this foolish act. You play beyond your abilities, little wizard, and my patience has limits.” After the condescending pause, the Devil continues. But makes no move. And at that, I smirk. “There is no escape. The sooner you give up- the happier we’ll both be. Now if you wanna be a stubborn bitch, you can float in my living room till you change your mind… Otherwise let’s get this over with.” “… Proceed.” Elyial responds after pausing to survey the unkempt room. It’s not that I’m dirty, I’m just lazy when it comes to anything outside magic. Excitedly, I launch into my wish. A little something I’d prepared ahead of time to reduce the chances of the wish going wayward. “I never want to work again! Grant me a free life of relaxation where I’m pampered by those around me and loved by all! With enough money to make my lifestyle possible in perpetuity! While of course taking care to ensure no one is harmed by the completion of the wish and that I remain human and of sound mind and body.” Suspended in air, Elyial watches. Her eyes burn holes in me. She’s clenching her fist so hard it trembles. “So it will come to be.” She mutters, almost spitting the words at me. Before I can process her reaction, a powerful drowsy sensation hits me. I reach out in time to catch myself as I slump down to the floor. Rapidly I lose the ability to keep my eyes open. My consciousness fades into an inky black. ~~~ Tangled up in blankets, I wake groggily. Which is a normal for me. What isn’t normal is the tall ceiling with fancy trim. My heart leaps into my throat- it worked! It had to have! And Elyial didn’t find a way to twist my wish into turning me into a pile of flesh. Or something worse. In my excitement, my paci falls from my mouth and dangles from its clip. … …… My what…?! Something isn’t right. Quickly I toss my blankets aside and gasp. I’m in a pink bodysuit, 3 buttons on the crotch. No, not a bodysuit- a onesie. The bulge and off white plastic poking out from the onesie is unmistakable. I flex my legs in disbelief; the bulk is undeniably there. But something else as well, a damp warm sensation. This isn’t a dream, this is very much real. My face feels hot. My mind a jumbled mess as I struggle to accept the present situation. But then, I notice the bars surrounding me and the greater room beyond. Elyial you fucking whore. Oh yes, without question my bedroom is significantly larger. The issue at hand is that it is now a goddamned nursery. One fit for a 5’10 adult. Seemingly for me. My bed- a crib. The desk where I’d craft spells- a rocking chair. That chest of ingredients and supplies- an overflowing toy chest. Wardrobe- a massive changing table stocked with row after row of frustratingly adorable disposable underwear. Where once was wood panel walls- now pink plaster with cutesy little infantile doodles. She’ll fix this. One wish is all it’ll take. I still have leverage. Using the bars I pull myself up, standing unsteadily with the unfamiliar bulk between my legs. I find one of the rail release mechanisms. Despite my best efforts the thing is made to be near impossible to lower from this side. A good handful of minutes were spent attempting to climb the rail. The unwieldy padding along with my… Less than stellar strength, made the task impossible. For once I curse my lack of athleticism. Without my staff or writing implements to craft a spell, dropping it with magic is out of the question either. So, I take a deep breath- “DEVIL! LET ME OUT!” -and shout. “… I’m stuck… unless… kill us… ?” Faintly I hear her response. Asshole didn’t even try to shout- from her tone she’s enjoying herself. She can’t or won’t let me out till the barrier is gone- which she has kindly offered to do herself at the cost of our lives. I can’t believe this. It’s the only way out. We haven’t even started negotiations and I’ll be joining the table down one of my three cards. Not that there’s a chance in hell I’ll ever unbind our souls- so that leaves one playable card… “Fudge it, [Release]… Fudge? F-u-d-g-e. FUDGE!” Fuck. I massage my forehead as I feel my link to the dispelled barrier dissolve. Shortly after the door opens and in walks Elyial. Having undergone a wardrobe change. Gone is the imposing armor; unveiling an ethereal red-eyed beauty with a half crown braid of white and black. Adorned by black khakis and a burgundy shirt mostly obscured by a white apron accented in black. The anger and frustration that’s been boiling up lasted till we locked eyes and she smiled. An act that hastens my heart- in fear and unwitting desire. Elyial leans on the bars next to where I stand. Appraising me with her eyes. “How’s my dear little Lottie? Not that I need ask. You’re rather soaked, aren’t you? Pushing your special panties to the limit, hm?” If her intent was to humiliate or embarrass me, she was doing a wonderful job. My face explodes in crimson. Doing my best to appear unbothered, I respond with a measured voice. “L-Let’s cut to it. Why don’t we make a deal?” “Oh?” “I won’t remove the soul bind for obvious reasons, but I will drop the anchor so you may return whence you came.” “Who is to say I wish to leave?” Not something you want to hear from a high-ranking Devil. I can feel beads of sweat forming on my forehead. My bladder twinges as anxiety bubbles up. “Uh… I… I Cannot reasonably let you freely roam the mortal plane… If that’s what you’re implying…” “Oh, I understand sweetie. You silly wizards have all these rules and taboos. You’d be turned into an adorable stain if you unleashed me on your world.” She continues to speak in an uncomfortably sugary voice- opposed to the cold and measured anger the night before. I’d more prefer if she was raging at me. That would at least make sense. “Do you want claim over my soul?” “Not particularly.” “Then what? What can I offer for you to fix this?” “What needs fixing, dear? Your wish was granted and you were oh so clever enough to avoid getting turned into a pile of flesh or gnat. Congratulations~” My eye twitches as I gesture down at my outfit. “You think I wished for this? Diapers and all?” Elyial looks amused and taps her chin thoughtfully. “All criteria are fulfilled. I don’t think an adult baby like you needs to work… And those pampers of yours do look like they’re in need of some pampering… And you’re oh so cute like this- everyone’s going to love you~” “You twisted my wish!” I point at her accusatorily. “Tsk tsk. I only choose to grant the wish; I have no say over how it is granted. Tis not my fault you desired so grandly… Wouldn’t you say blaming me is a little immature, sweetheart?” She’s being such a frustratingly obstinate shit. “So you won’t negotiate, fan-fudging-tastic. What do you get out of this? You’re trapped in this too.” Elyial perks up, rubbing her hands together. Excited that I broached the subject. “Sidebar with me here, I promise it’s relevant. Could you… Say my name for me?” “Whatever, mommy I don’t-“ I slap my hands over my mouth, eyes wide as I stare at her. She clasps her hands together, smile growing ever wider. Those red eyes of her twinkle brightly. “Awww that was so adorable! Aah… Should’ve caught it on video…” The few beads of sweat on my forehead have grown and spread; covering my body in a coldsweat. Another twinge on my bladder and I barely register the floodgates open. My- The diaper warms between my legs, now only held up by a few strained onesie snaps. “O-Oh god I-I didn’t mean to say that…” The Devil chuckles, a sound that does not put me at ease. Without warning she grabs me under the arms and plucks me out of the crib. “Ah! W-Wait!” She pulls me close to her and in my confused shock I wrap my legs around the Devil to keep from being dropped. Before wrapping the other arm around my back, she plops the pacifier clipped to my onesie into my mouth. In an anxiety ridden autopilot it bobs up and down in my mouth. Despite being only a head taller than me, she pulled that off with ease- a result of her unnatural strength. “Why don’t we get little miss soggy a fresh diaper, hm?” While talking, Elyial walks us in the direction of the changing table. All the while patting my bottom, driving my diapered state home. I cringe each time as I’m reminded by the damp sensation on my butt. “Aah, sidebar over. I must admit, I was concerned about your wish. You covered a few of the common traps. There was a good chance you would’ve walked away unscathed… Having made a fool of me. Leaving me no retaliatory options.” Her grip on me tightens a little as her voice drops. The sweet façade drops as she remembers the previous night. Any squirming I was doing in her arms ceased immediately. Elyial notices and lightens up. “For obvious reasons my worries scattered to the wind as soon as the wish started taking shape. This was building up to be better than anything I could dream of doing to you. The best part being how self-inflicted it is~” Gently she places me on the changing table. I sink into the padded surface. Her hand lightly pushes into the front of my diaper, as if checking how wet I am. The sodden padding brushes against my most intimate bits. Unconsciously I gasp from behind the paci as an intense feeling gut punches me. Such an intense feeling… I pray this isn’t another result of the wish- but I know it is. She laughs to herself, happy with my reaction. “I made a little wish of my own you know. To have a part to play in this production, and thoroughly enjoy it. Every minute. Even if it meant saddling myself with an odd predilection or two.” Her point is punctuated with the sound of the tapes ripping. As the front of the sodden garment is pulled away, I shoot my hands down in a meager attempt at modesty. Elyial rolls her eyes good naturedly and shoos my hands away as she begins wiping my nether regions with the baby-wipes. I shudder on the table- initially from the cold but then from the sensation. Against my rational self my eyes roll back, my neck cranes, and my mouth snaps down on the paci. Fuck! Holy Shit! “I’m thrilled to see you enjoy this just as much as mommy~” The Devil adds slyly as she continues. In this moment I don’t care about anything. I buck my hips into her hand. Oh fuck! Mommy please, please mommy make me- Elyial lingers just long enough to put me on the verge of completion before pulling her hand away- ruining the orgasm. My eyes snap back into focus, my body a mess of hungering need. “N-No! Pwease! I-“ “Aw you didn’t finish? My sweet little princess that might be rather common in your future. Maybe if you’re a good little thing we’ll let you have some fun- maybe with a teddy bear…” Ignoring the desperate whines escaping from my pacified lips, she slips a fresh diaper under my bottom. As my loins are once again sealed behind fresh padding and plastic my libido cools down like a bucket of ice dropped down my pants. The primal urges are replaced by embarrassment on a scale I’d never thought possible. I bury my face in my hands. I can’t believe I just did that. This is so fucked, what the fuck, what the fuck, what the fuck! “Every embarrassment. Every humiliation. Every waking moment. I will be by your side. Striving to ruin you in new, creative ways. Going just far enough to break you down without crossing the brink. Again, and again.” My heart skips a beat. Equally measured in excitement at the prospect, shameful embarrassment at the disconnect between my body and mind, and horror at being under Elyial’s thumb. I pull out the paci and launch into a final plea. This can’t be it, there has to be a way out- to escape this fate. “Please m-mommy, I-I know you’re mad at me but… Anything, anything but this…” Elyial laughs and boops me on the nose. “Oh, my silly girl. I’m not mad at you. I’m mad for you.” She leans close, cupping my face with her warm hand. Staring deep into my eyes with an intense look. Her upper teeth biting so hard in desire on her bottom lip that it draws blood. “The way you look at me in fear- so desperate to hide it. How you ultimately give in to my touch after fighting it. Your constant embarrassed glow. Your subconscious chewing on your paci against your will. The way your body presses into mine and the plastic mass cups in my hand. The sight of your soaked diaper hanging off your frame. Hearing your panicked voice call me mommy. Knowing that this is only the beginning and I have so much, much, much more to discover… It drives me mad. And I love it. All of it. I love you, Lottie~” “N-No! You don’t want this mommy, please! It-It’s the wish!” An obsessive love born of her infernal desire to torment. An ungodly horrible result for me. Elyial picks me up and pulls me close. I can feel a hand stroking my back as the other gropes my diaper- an invasive act that would surely be many to come. It reddens my cheeks. Tears gather in the corners of my eyes as the reality of this nightmare sets in. A nightmare I pray I’ll wake from. “There, there… Don’t you remember what you said? ‘There is no escape. The sooner you give up- the happier we’ll both be’.” ~~~ Character Biographies- Lottie: Human wizard, 30 years old. Average build, 5’10. Unkempt medium length blonde hair, brown eyes. Top of her class in magic school, excelling in application and theory of magical formulae. Lazy in all regards beyond magic. For that reason, an ingenious plan filled her head- one that would take a decade to complete. She secluded herself to a cabin deep in the woods to keep prying eyes away from her taboo work. Why go through all that trouble instead of making golems to do everything for her? Beats me; eccentric geniuses, am I right? Ultimately her wish was granted and she has an eternity to learn to be happy about it! Elyial: Devil general, without age. Deceptively slender build, 6’6. Long white/black hair in a half crown braid, red eyes. Little is known about Elyial to the magic community, including that she is amongst the Fallen. Large in part to the Devil ensuring all historic texts regarding her have been purged. Obviously, she missed one and will be overjoyed to see its destruction too. A Fallen Angel- she once granted wishes for the sake of mankind and the world. Giving away a piece of herself in every wish. As the wishes grew more self-serving, she pushed the hatred welling inside her deep down. The Angel fell when she had given too much of herself and bore witness to the twisted outcome of humanity’s wishes. She was satisfied tormenting the damned in the lower realms and working off her sorrowful rage in the Blood Wars. Fortunately, Lottie has gifted her a new outlet and she has all the twisted love in the world to give her little Wizard.

Hollywood Baby This will be more of a slow burn story, it does involve MDLG, ABDL themes. This is my first story, so please keep criticism constructive. If I can improve my story writing, I am open to critique. I hope that you will enjoy this book. As a general warning there are a few scenes that could be triggering for some folks. There is a scene involving SA, I don’t go into great detail but it is present. There is also Negligent Homicide, again nothing terribly gruesome but it is present. If this was a movie, I would guess it would garner a PG-13 rating. Prologue “It’s good to have money and the things that money can buy, but it’s good, too, to check up once in a while and make sure that you haven’t lost the things that money can’t buy” -George Lorimer “Rich People Don’t have problems, they have inconveniences.” -Kevin Kwan- “Rich People Problems” When you grow up in a wealthy family, it's much much harder to feel that what you've achieved is on your own. And it's much much harder for people to think that what you've achieved is on your own. -David Rubenstein “Growing up rich must be so cool! You can do whatever you want,” “I wish my Mom and Dad were famous!” -General Public Quotes like these are things I’ve heard all of my life from those who idolize being rich and famous, and while yes, it is nice growing up wanting for nothing, it’s not everything. I have experienced my own hardships, maybe not as much as those with less but hardships none the less. In this book, I will recount my experiences growing up as the child of two of Hollywood’s biggest stars, and how my life began again at eighteen. The passages of this book are a combination of summarized journal entries and the best of my recollection. I have tried to be as accurate as possible.

by LittleFallenPrincess Been a lurker here for a long time now, and after spending (many many maaaany) years reading so many amazing stories, I thought I'd give it a go myself. This is the first story I've ever posted. I'm aiming for about 60 chapters, and I'll try and post at least two chapters a week if I can. Comments are welcome, and feedback appreciated. I hope people enjoy! Chapter 1: Run, Olivia, Run! I dropped my bag as I ran for my life. Sure, it contained my life. My ID, my purse, my keys. Everything except my phone, which I had carefully stashed in my pocket. I had no choice as she gripped my bag, trying to pull me in. But I was not going to allow myself to be caught. Not today. Not ever. I know what these people do to people like me. And I was not going to allow that to happen to me. I would rather be dead. I let my bag fall from my shoulder, and I ran as hard as I could through the chilly, dimly lit night, pushing my slightly unfit 5”10 body to its limits. Turns out those limits are pretty low when you don’t exercise or eat healthily. But I pushed them regardless. Every time I felt like I was about to break apart, my body just kept going. A small part of my brain knew I was going to ache for days after this, but that part had been swallowed whole by the one simple thought running through my brain: run. They wanted me. I was the prey, they were the predator. I could hear them shouting behind me. They had the speed advantage on me, there was no way I could outrun their legs. However, I did have the element of surprise, the head start, the ability to get through small gaps, and a nice mix of adrenaline and fear. And I would take any advantage I could get. I managed to sprint down the street, jumping over boxes, avoiding a group of people who all turned their heads towards me. If I had gone near them they may have grabbed me and handed me over, it’s just that kind of world. I squeezed through some parked cars, scraping my arm against a door handle, and eyeing an opening under some wooden fences. That was my chance. I needed to make it under there, somewhere they couldn’t follow, somewhere I could slip away and hide. Looking behind me, the group I was avoiding had started making their way towards me with my pursuer not too far behind them, their eyes locked on mine. Those cold, cruel eyes. The ones you’d see on a villain in a children’s movie, she even had the crazy frizzy hair and dark clothes to match. The little voice inside me was screaming for me to run, but seeing those eyes... I froze. I was done for. My body wouldn’t obey me. I couldn’t move. No matter how much I screamed at my body in my head. Seeing those eyes and all the fears of what would happen if she caught up to me... My life was over. After a few seconds that felt like an eternity, I was broken out of this trance sharply when I saw her fall to the floor after running into some other woman with red hair. I didn’t see much of what happened. I think I saw the woman drop the bag of mine that she stole while she was desperate to get her hands on me. I was taking no chances to go get it though; I knew that this was my moment to get away. So I dashed for the opening in the fence, tearing my pants down the leg as I scurried underneath it. I’d deal with my outfit and my appearance later; I needed to get to safety for now. I had gotten into someone’s garden, obviously a family due to the trampoline and toys scattered about the place. I couldn’t find an exit-- well, at least not an exit that didn’t involve going through someone’s house or the way I came which to say the least, not an ideal way to go due to the ongoing threat... Wait... Trampoline! That was it! My miracle! I could scale the enormous fence partially using that, at least to give myself a bit of distance so I could climb the rest. One problem being that the trampoline was huge, and there was no way I could move it closer to the fence, at least close enough to grab onto the top. I shook my head. Curse my imagination. That thing only works in the movies anyway. It would never work in real life. If I was to get out of this garden before I get caught for trespassing, I would need a quick... and simple... way out... a way to make... as little noise... as possible... a... oh come on. There’s a gate... An unlocked gate. A fucking unlocked stupid fucking gate. Of course I think of the trampoline first before seeing the obvious gate I could just walk out of. One of these days my imagination will be the end of me. Slipping out of the garden through the gate, I exited into an alley that was cut off from the street I was just on, so thankfully those chasing me would not be able to get to me now. But just to make sure, I’ll make get a few more streets away and wait a while for them to leave before I make my way home. So, acting like a secret agent, I crept through the next few streets, hiding behind cars, avoiding being seen by anyone, until I found an alley that looked quiet and safe. Or at least as safe as a dark creepy alley can be. Feeling a lot safer now I believed I had escaped the danger, I leant against a wall and took a sigh of relief. Breathe. I arched over, trying to catch my breath. My hands were resting on my knees and I could feel them shaking. I had just escaped a fate worse than death. I had to be more careful. If I hadn’t realised who had spilled that bottle of water on my jeans, I would’ve been kidnapped and my life would have been over. I would have been stripped, have my bare bum put straight into a nappy, and dressed in some ridiculous baby clothing. ------------------------------------------------- Now I’m sure you’ve heard a bunch of this place--this dimension. About Amazons or Bigs or whatever you want to call them. Those people who are ridiculously tall and like to treat anyone not like them as less than them. They are usually cruel sadistic monsters, but they have this weird maternal/paternal instinct that makes them look at people like me, a little, as helpless little babies who need regressing and taking care of. Yeah yeah, I know some of them are really loving to their ‘babies’, but they still kidnap them, and before anyone corrects me, yes I know not all Amazons are like that, my business partner for instance, but the majority are. Our whole society is set up to entrap littles into a life of nappies, dependency and submission. It’s a multi billion industry for turning a functioning intelligent little into a drooling baby who will never get to grow up. From products to daycares to subliminal messing designed to hypnotise littles, it takes a lot for a little to be free these days. Usually we are just kidnapped and ‘adopted’ before having our brains turned to mush and our bowel control ruined after feeding from ‘mummy’. And it’s not like we can seek legal aid for any of this, the government and law all revolve around Amazons and what they think is best for littles, which to no one’s surprise, is enforced babyhood. And sure, I know some countries are different. Some have protective laws for littles. Some are just flat out cruel and horrific. It can even differ from state to state. Some will allow a little to choose to be adopted and can never be forcefully taken, some will allow it in cases of Maturosis, and some will just let anyone take anyone and modify them how they want. My country is a bit different. Here in Tir Cawr, we don’t make headlines in the world because we don’t do anything particularly outstanding. Sure we have some little laws to protect them, but nearly anyone can adopt a little if they just say they show signs of Maturosis. We’re kind of in the middle, not too progressive but not cruel or barbaric like some of the other countries. And I know a lot of those countries have ‘diapers’ and ‘pacifiers’ and all that, whereas we have ‘nappies’ and ‘dummies’. So whilst we share a lot of language with those around the world (I swear we got all that Maturosis nonsense from the bigger countries), we have our own little quirks that make people look at our country and go “aww”. Like how an Amazon would look at a little really. We aren’t seen as a threat and everyone leaves us alone. And don’t get me started on modifications. Just thinking about them makes my skin crawl. If I ever get adopted and ‘modified’, just shoot me, please. Being a little, especially one Amazons see as ‘cute’, may lead to me being teensy bit biased about Amazons. Except for one or two bigs I trust, I actively avoid them. My parents had been adopted together when they were around 28, my current age, but managed to stick together and escape somehow. They never told me how they managed it, I think it was too traumatic for them to relive it, but this means they taught me from a very early age that Amazons just can’t be trusted. Despite being so careful for so long, I’m still very surprised I haven’t been adopted so far. Guess I should fill you in a little about me. I’m Olivia. As I said, I’m 28, slightly unfit but not overweight, long silvery-blonde hair with deep blue eyes that sparkle and a smile that could melt the hearts of even the coldest of Amazons (or so I’ve been told... By my parents... Which is embarrassing when they actually say that to people whilst you’re stood right next to them... Totally no experience of this whatsoever...). I’m a bit of an artsy nerd, binging whatever shows and movies on are, even if they aren’t designed for littles. I’m good with computers and I have a knack for designing clothing, which got me into opening a small clothes shop for littles with my friend. Which is where I was leaving tonight before everything happened. ------------------------------------------------- It was just supposed to be another average night; I wasn’t expecting all that chaos. I left work late after working on an important project all evening. I said goodnight to Malcolm, my business partner and friend, locked up my work area, put on my jacket, grabbed my bag before heading out the door and heading home. I had made it half way down the street and all was going well until an abusive ex-client had decided to get her revenge by splashing water on my jeans to make me look like I had wet myself. With an obvious sign of immaturity, she would have had every legal right to adopt me there and then. And I hate to think what she would have done to me had I not ran within a second of realising she had done that. After all the running, once I had recovered in the dark, quiet alley, I could finally start thinking about my situation and what I could do to fix it. You see the problem is, I was now further away from my apartment or anyone I know, with wet and torn jeans, no ID or money, only my phone still stuffed in my jacket pocket. I couldn’t call for a taxi or ask anyone nearby for help, they’d see my wet jeans and probably adopt me on the spot. I couldn’t walk home from here; it was way too far to go without being seen. This wouldn’t have mattered anyway, because my keys were in my bag which I couldn’t retrieve. Work! That was the closest place I could go, and then hide out there or sweet talk Malcolm into giving me a ride home, even if I had to legally use one of those infernal car seats. So I made my way back to work. I was familiar with the streets around this area, so I knew what back alleys and side streets I could take without being noticed by a big. Being meticulously careful, I managed to get back to the street where the shop was. The coast was clear. I was home free. I dashed for the front door, praying to whatever higher power that it was open and Malcolm hadn’t left yet. My prayers must have been answered, or I was just plain lucky, but the door opened as I pushed against it with my entire body, quickly closing it and hiding behind the wall beside the door. I leaned my head back against the wall and closed my eyes, happy in the thought that I was safe from any big, at least for now. That I could soon go home, snuggle up with my favourite stuffie (don’t judge me!), and relax. My legs were still shaking, my heart was racing, my nose was running, and I could feel my cold skin tingle as I struggled to catch my breath. It was then that I heard a cough. Not an ‘I’ve got a cold’ kind of cough, not an ‘I’ve got something stuck in my throat’ kind of cough, but an ‘Excuse me’ kind of cough. The kind that is meant to get your attention. The kind that makes a little stand to attention because you’re in trouble or you’re going to be. It wasn’t a very strict sounding cough, but it was definitely one that only littles would hear from a big. I opened my eyes and before me stood the most beautiful Amazon woman I had ever seen in my life. Long red hair, light green eyes, the cutest freckles, casually dressed but somehow still elegant.... I was lost in her beauty. Like I knew I was gay, but damn, even if I wasn’t a lesbian I would have found her gorgeous. I had never fallen for someone so tall; I mean she must have been like 12ft! This is when the fear crept in. Oh god. Here I was, jeans torn, looking like I had wet myself, looking like a feral little who couldn’t take care of herself, frozen still like a deer in headlights partially due to this woman’s beauty, partially due to fear of her putting a dummy in my mouth and adopting me right there and then. And then it clicked... I had seen her earlier. She’s the one who the crazy lady bumped into. Looking down slightly I saw that she had my bag. Oh god. This was the end. There’s no hope now. Nappies here I come. Goodbye toilet training. Better get used to sitting in my own shit and sucking on my toes. She bent down slightly with the cutest smile on her face... “Hi there cutie,” she said softly and sweetly, her words flowing through my head like pure bliss. “I’m Charlotte!” ========================================================== Thank you for reading, let me know what you think! I haven't decided on a schedule in which I'll post yet, but I've written about 12 chapters so far and I'll try and aim for posting at least 2 chapters a week.

Hello everyone, it’s been a while, and I’d like to try my hand at writing again. I know this particular concept isn’t exactly original, but I wanted to do something that doesn’t take place in the Diaper Dimension. This story ignores the Covid-19 pandemic, since I started writing it a long time ago before all that happened. I hope you enjoy what I have so far anyway! ############ Prologue: Day 7,118 Name: Emory Mason DOB: 21/07/2002 CIN: D14R5721 Citizen Lifestyle Assignment Sorting and Sectioning (CLASS) Result: Little Emory stares at the letter in disbelief. She feels numb. Hollowed out. She’s always been good at hiding it, making the profilers say whatever she wants them to say. It’s not hard, the questions are pretty straightforward, the answers easy to manipulate. Or at least, they had been until now. Her eyes burn, tears welling up, making the letter impossible to read--not that it matters now anyway. She’d been a fool to think she could manipulate the results of the most comprehensive, and thorough personality test ever conceived. Although, she thinks, there was more to this test than the basic questionnaire she’d filled out every year at school. Those had been simple things, designed to help the teacher understand their class. The actual CLASS exam had been a different beast altogether. There’d been bloodwork, physical ability tests, cognitive assessments...much more than she’d been expecting. She’s always done well in school, and although she’s no athlete; she’s too small and underweight to really be able to participate in sports, she likes to think she’s in good shape. But in the end, it’s the bloodwork that has given her away, her body has betrayed her in ways she hadn’t anticipated--enzymes and hormone levels can’t be fabricated, not without drugs, and a positive drug test before Classification is an immediate prison sentence. “No…” Emory whispers quietly. Her life is ending. All her careful answers to the questionnaires, all the effort she’d put into studying and getting good grades to get into a good university...all wasted. Her parents will disown her--they’ve made no secret of their hatred for Littles, they see them as inferior, a drain on the resources of society. All her friends are either Neutrals or Caregivers, but all the Caregivers are spoken for, and none of the Neutrals are at a point in their life where they can foster her until she finds a permanent placement. The only other Caregiver she knows is her roommate, Melody, but Melody’s never said anything about having a little, so that might not be an option either--she might not even want one... Emory might be able to continue her university education, but not without a Caregiver to sponsor her, and she certainly won’t be able to live unsupervised, like the adult she’s so desperately worked to become. “No!” She howls, and crumbles the letter into a tiny ball. Not that it matters, not really, every Federal, State, and Local agency already has her classification on file--the letter is really just a formality. She’s had her phone on silent, delaying the inevitable as long as possible until now, but she can’t hide from the results anymore. That realization is like a sucker punch, knocking the breath from her lungs and tying her stomach into an anxious, aching knot. She flops bonelessly onto the sofa, hugs a pillow to her chest, and sobs. The weight of her despair is crushing, the ache of her dreams being shattered winds around her chest like a band, squeezing the life out of her. Emory fumbles for her phone, crying and shaking so badly that she can barely dial the number she needs. “Hey, Emmy, I just got done at work, is everything okay?” Emory sucks in a shaky breath, forcing herself to control her breathing so she can speak. “Mellie, you gotta come home…” she chokes out, hiccupping. “Em, you sound really upset, what happened?” Melody’s voice is unbelievably tender and gentle, and the bands around Emory’s chest loosen a little. “I got my results today…” “Oh? Were they not what you expected?” “I’m...I’m a Little…” Emory manages to explain, before bursting into tears again. She’s said it out loud now, so it’s real, and definitive and inescapable. “Okay. It’s gonna be okay, Emmy, I promise. I need you to listen to me very carefully though, alright?” Emory nods, then realizes that Melody can’t actually see her. “Mhmm.” “I put an Emergency Littles Kit in the medicine cabinet. It comes in a bright blue box with a white ribbon on the front, like a Christmas present. I need you to get it for me and open it okay? I’ll be right here with you the whole time.” “O-okay…” Emory forces herself to get up and go to the bathroom; her legs feel like they’re made of lead. She opens the medicine cabinet and takes out the box. Inside the box are four round candies that look kind of like lifesavers, one each of green, yellow, purple, and a clear one. There’s a chart on the inside of the lid, with the color of the candies and a corresponding string of letters and numbers, but it’s indecipherable to Emory. “I’ve got it Melody…” Emory sniffles, sitting down on the closed toilet lid. “Good. You’re doing such a wonderful job Emmy. I need you to taste the candies and tell me which one you like best. If you don’t like one, you can just spit it out into the garbage, okay?” “Okay. Here goes…” Emory says, swallowing nervously. The green and yellow candies taste horrible, and she spits them out immediately. The purple candy tastes incredible, and she feels a little less awful after eating it, though she does wish there were more of them. The clear candy is completely bland--not as bad as the first two, but she spits it out anyway. “I’m all done. I really like the purple one, but the green and yellow ones were nasty. The clear one didn’t really taste like anything.” “Alright. I’m going to be home in five minutes. I want you to go into the living room and turn on Super Squad; you like that show, right?” “Yeah…” Emory frowns. She’d never really thought anything of her interest in the childish TV show until now, and it irritates her that she’d been so oblivious. “Good. Just try to relax and wait for me to get back, alright? I have to go so I can drive.” “Okay...I’ll see you when you get back, I guess. Drive safe.” “I will. See you soon.” Melody replies, and then she hangs up. A fresh wave of tears rolls down Emory’s cheeks at the silence, and she shuffles out to the living room to follow Melody’s instructions. She curls up on the couch dejectedly with her pillow, trying to focus on the cheerful music and whimsical nature of the cartoon, but it doesn’t really help all that much--she’s too busy catastrophizing, imagining all the ways her life is about to be upended. She feels so incredibly alone and vulnerable, and the only thing she can do is watch TV and cry about it. After what feels like a lot longer than five minutes, Melody is kneeling down in front of Emory. “Oh, sweetheart...you’ve had a rough day, haven’t you?” Melody says, in the same gentle, lilting voice she’d used on the phone. Her face is kind and understanding, her brown eyes warm and inviting. She’s put her hair up today, in a messy bun. Her hair is a slightly darker shade of brown than Emory’s. She opens her arms for a hug, and Emory lunges into her arms, bursting into tears all over again. “Mellie...What am I gonna do?” Emory presses her face into Melody’s chest. She’s probably getting Melody’s shirt all snotty, but Melody only holds onto her tighter. She smells like baby powder and vanilla, and her embrace is warm and safe. At least for now, Emory doesn’t feel quite so terrible. “Shhh, honey.” Melody reaches underneath Emory’s shirt to rub her back. The skin-to-skin contact is soothing, and it helps to ground Emory amidst the swirl of emotion she’s feeling. “One thing at a time. I know this must be pretty scary for you, but I promise, it’s gonna be okay. First, we’re gonna cuddle here for a little bit until you’re calmer. Then, we’re gonna get you in a nice warm bath, and then we’re going to go to the store for some things, okay. We’re not gonna worry about anything else for right now.” Emory wants to protest, to say that of course she’s worried about literally everything else, but she doesn’t. Melody seems so sure that things will work out, so in control of a situation that’s completely unfamiliar to her, it seems foolish to argue. “Okay…” Melody rocks them for a bit, continuing to rub Emory’s back. The fact that Melody is so much bigger than her had always bothered Emory, because she’d wanted to be seen as an equal, which was hard to accomplish with Melody being so much taller than her. But now, it’s not so bad, since Melody can easily hold her. As much as she wants to deny it, Melody’s affections really are helping to calm her down. Melody stands and carries Emory into the kitchen, before sitting her down on the counter and filling up a glass with water. “Here,” Melody says gently. “You must be thirsty.” Emory nods and drains the glass; she hadn’t realized that she was thirsty until Melody’d mentioned it, and she drinks a second glass, then half of a third for good measure. “Thanks. I guess I was really thirsty.” “You’re welcome. You said you liked the purple candy?” Melody asks as she puts the used glass into the sink next to Emory. Emory nods, smiling a little at the memory of the taste. “It was really good! There was a chart on the inside of the lid, but I don’t know what the codes mean.” She reaches out to hold onto Melody’s shirt, keeping her close. Even the little bit of distance between them now seems like too much, like the world might just swallow her up in her newfound helplessness. Melody smiles gently and presses a kiss to Emory’s forehead. “That’s because those codes aren’t for you to worry about honey. Those are for me, so I know what to put into the kiosk at the Little’s Supply store--it will generate a shopping list for us to make sure we don’t miss anything. The candy should help you to feel a little more relaxed for the rest of the day.” “Oh.” Emory frowns as an awful thought occurs to her. “Will you take me to an assignment center? I know I won’t be allowed to live on my own, and I’m not sure if you even wanted a Little or not, so…” Melody raises an eyebrow, and Emory suddenly feels chastised and small. “Didn’t I just say that we’re not gonna worry about all that right now?” Emory looks at her lap, eyes welling up with tears all over again. “Yeah. Sorry.” Melody smiles and lifts Emory onto her hip. “It’s okay, sweetheart. And no, I’m not going to take you to an assignment center, those places are horrible. I don’t have a Little, because I haven’t really bonded with anyone in that way yet. Taking on a Little is kind of a big deal, you know, it’s a big commitment and a lot of responsibility. Caregivers are required to do lots of stuff to make sure Littles are taken care of, and if things don’t go well, we can end up in a lot of trouble.” “Really? I didn’t know that…” “Yeah. Mostly it’s just to make sure that Littles aren’t taken advantage of or abused. If someone takes on a Little, then they’re required to provide for them, just like you would for a child. There are things to help with all that of course--the government gives out a pretty hefty stipend to make sure people have enough money to get what they need, but it doesn’t always get used for the things it should be. Some Caregivers are only after status, and they’ll use the money on themselves and neglect their Little in the process.” “Oh.” Emory nibbles her thumb absently. “That seems pretty scary.” “Not really. It’s just something you’ve gotta take seriously. Sometimes Littles and Caregivers will have to part ways like if the Caregiver gets sick and can’t be responsible for the Little anymore. But outside of really serious stuff like that, it’s very difficult to separate from someone once you’ve made that commitment, at least legally speaking.” “Is that why you don’t have a Little yet?” Emory wonders. “Partly. I don’t want to let anyone down, you know? I mean, I know I can handle it, it’s just a lot to think about before making a decision. And, not all Caregivers are the kind who want Littles. Some people just like to help others in need--a lot of firefighters and police and stuff are Caregiver types. And, not all Littles need to have a Caregiver around all the time--it really depends on the person.” “Wow. That is a lot to think about.” Emory plays with Melody’s hair thoughtfully. “But don’t worry. Right now, I’m going to take care of you.” Melody heads back into the living room and then sits down on the couch with Emory in her lap. Do you mind if I read your letter? I’m gonna need some info from it for when we go to LS later on.” “Sure.” Emory uncrumples it as best she can and hands it over. “Does it say anything bad? I don’t really understand the technical stuff.” Melody is quiet for a moment while she reads, pausing occasionally to take notes on her phone, and then she smiles at Emory. “No, it doesn’t. It basically just says that you’ll be required to have supervision at all times. It also says that you’ll need diapers if I’m reading the section on bloodwork correctly--the rest of that stuff at the end is just info for the machine at the store.” Emory frowns and folds her arms. “How is having to wear diapers not a bad thing? What if I don’t want to be supervised all the time?” “The supervision is for your safety, and as far as the diapers go, you might not need them right away, but it’s indicated in your letter. You don’t want to be having accidents all the time do you?” Emory frowns. “No...but I’ve never really had a big problem with that.” “That’s part of why getting Classified is so important. You wouldn’t want that to be a surprise, would you?” “I guess not. But I haven’t had any accidents for a long time. I don’t see why it would just suddenly become a problem now.” “It’s different from person to person. Some Littles have accidents all their lives, and some only start having them after classification. The genetic markers in your bloodwork that identify you as a Little all activate at different speeds for different people. You might not be having problems now, but they’re coming, and it’s better to be prepared, right?” “Yeah...I don’t want to be a Little though.” “I’m sorry sweetheart. But there’s nothing that can be done about it. Just like you can’t help how tall you are or what color eyes you have. It’s not a terrible thing though, I promise.” “It’s not fair.” Emory points out. “I know. But that’s the way it is. Thank you for letting me read your letter. I know it’s a big adjustment, but I really think you’ll be happier once everything isn’t so new and different to what you’re used to. And I’m gonna be here to help you too.” “Thanks…Won’t you be in trouble at your job though? If you’re here with me?” Emory wonders. “No. There are all kinds of legal protections for Caregivers who live with someone who gets classified as a Little. They don’t last forever, but there’s nothing to worry about yet. I don’t actually need to go into the office anyway, it’s just nice to get out of the house sometimes.” Emory lets out a breath she hadn’t realized she was holding and rests against Melody’s chest. Her future is still very uncertain, but knowing that Melody will be with her makes it a little less terrifying. “You’re very welcome, munchkin. Now, what do you say we get you into a nice, warm bath, and then we’ll get ready to go to the store. Sound good?” Emory nods, nibbling on the thumb of her free hand. “Yeah.” And then, before she can stop herself she says: “Will you stay? I don’t wanna be alone right now…” Melody scoops her up and settles her on her hip. “I’ll be right here with you the whole time. I know this must be really overwhelming for you. Just relax and let me handle everything okay? We’ll talk more about what to do next in the morning; right now we’re just going to try and relax. You just do what feels natural to you, okay, I’m not going to judge you or tease you.” Emory slips her thumb into her mouth experimentally, cheeks heating up in embarrassment, but Melody doesn’t seem fazed in the slightest. She feels a few soothing pats against her bottom, and she just relaxes into Melody, feeling safer than she has in a long time. She’s conflicted--she knows she should be mortified, appalled at herself even. But, all the same, she...isn’t. Emory’s life has been turned upside down in an instant, and if Melody is volunteering to navigate this crazy situation for her, maybe it’s best to just let her. And besides, maybe knowing her...tendencies as a Little will be helpful in the future. “Do you want bubbles in your bath tonight, Emmy?” Melody asks, setting Emory down on the floor so she can begin filling the tub. “Yes please.” Emory says around her thumb, taking hold of Melody’s shirt again. She squirms, the tiles are cold against her feet, and her bladder has begun signaling that it’s probably time to start heading for the toilet. It throbs painfully, and Emory can feel her eyes welling up with tears all over again. “Mellie, I gotta-” And that’s as far as she gets before her bladder throbs again, and then she’s wetting herself, liquid splashing down the inside of her thighs and dripping onto the floor beneath her. She just stands there, wet and pathetic and horrified by what she’s just done. Sure, she’s had her share of close calls, but she hasn’t actually had an accident like this since she was a little kid. “It’s okay, sweetheart. Accidents happen, it’s not a big deal.” Melody pulls Emory into a hug despite her wet clothes, and Emory is eternally grateful for the comfort. Melody’s statement doesn’t feel very true to Emory, but it’s easier not to be so upset about it since Melody isn’t bothered by it. “Okay, Emmy, I need you to put your hands on my shoulders so you don’t fall, alright? I’m gonna help you get out of these wet clothes.” Melody’s voice is soothing and gentle as she helps Emory to get undressed. Emory’s beginning to feel like she’ll never stop crying at this rate. “I can-I can do it myself…” She hiccups and tries in vain to stop the flow of tears. “Shhh, babe, it’s okay.” Melody soothes. “I know you can. But, I’ve got it this time, okay? Emmy, please, just let me help you.” Emory doesn’t really feel embarrassed at being naked in front of Melody; it’s not the first time it’s happened, and anyway, she mostly just hopes she doesn’t pee on the floor again. The air in the bathroom is cool against her skin, and she shivers, hugging herself for warmth. “Come here,” Melody says softly, gathering Emory to her. She presses a kiss to Emory’s temple. “How are you feeling right now?” “Lost. Scared. Angry. Confused...Sad...It’s a lot. I had my whole life planned out, a good career, a nice apartment on the ritzy side of town...But it doesn’t matter now.” “Just because you’re a Little, doesn’t mean you can’t be successful. Sure, you might not be able to live on your own or do certain jobs, but there’s plenty of stuff out there for you if you want it.” “But-” Emory begins to protest some more, but Melody interrupts by taking her by the shoulders and giving her a serious look. “Shh. No more ‘buts’. I know you probably have tons of questions, and I will answer all of them, tomorrow, after you’ve had a good night’s sleep. This is how things are now, and you can either spend your energy worrying over how things are going to be, or you can try to be open about the experience and take things as they come. I promise you, I won’t let anything bad happen to you okay? So try to relax. I’ve got you.” Melody presses a kiss to Emory’s forehead, probably to emphasize her point. Emory nods. “Okay.” “Is this a good temperature for the water?” Melody asks, as she adds the bubble bath solution to the tub. Emory tests the water, and is pleasantly surprised to find that it’s just the right temperature. It usually takes her a bit of fiddling to get the water how she likes it, and Melody has nailed it on the first try. It’s a small thing, but it makes it a little easier to put her trust in Melody to look after her. “It’s just right,” Emory says with a smile. “Good,” Melody answers, smiling back at her before lifting her into the tub. “Do you want to wash on your own this time?” It’s a simple question with monumental implications. Emory sucks on her thumb absently, thinking. The warm water has eased her stress levels a bit more, and she’s beginning to realize how worn-out she feels. She thinks back to what Melody’d said earlier, about experiencing this new reality and taking things as they come, and she makes her decision. “Could you do it please?” Emory says around her thumb. “Sure thing! You just sit back and relax. Thank you for trusting me little one, it means a lot to me.” Melody says, and reaches for the soap and washcloth. Part of Emory is irritated at the new nickname. But, if she’s being honest with herself, it makes her feel warm inside, and it’s not really all that embarrassing either. The cognitive dissonance is exhausting and it’s giving her a headache. She doesn’t have the energy to keep protesting and behaving like pre-Classification Emory would. So, she decides to just let Melody take charge for the night. Melody is very gentle when she scrubs Emory down, but not so gentle that it’s inefficient, and she even takes extra special care to avoid getting soap in Emory’s eyes. When she’s finished, she pulls the plug on the drain and wraps Emory in a big, fluffy towel before picking her up again. “Thank you Mellie. That was...really nice.” Emory says honestly. “You’re welcome sweetie. Now, let’s get you dressed, and we’ll head over to the Littles Supply. Do you want to get ice cream when we’re finished there?” Emory nods. Ice cream sounds like the perfect comfort food after a day like today. Melody brings her to her room instead of going to Emory’s and lays her down on the bed. “Stay still, okay munchkin? I’ll just be a sec.” Melody rummages around in her closet for a moment before getting a moderately-sized blue bag with the same ribbon on it as the ELK from the top shelf. She takes out a plain white diaper, powder, and some lotion, as well as a pastel purple onesie with a snap crotch. Emory fidgets, uncertain. She’s a little embarrassed, but she’s also very curious about how it’s going to feel to be in a diaper for the first time since she was a baby. “This will only take a minute, sweetheart. Try not to wiggle around too much, okay?” Emory nods and slips her thumb into her mouth again. “‘Kay.” She says softly. Melody puts lotion on her entire body, not just her diaper area, which she hadn’t been expecting. It’s hard not to squirm, since Melody seems to have a knack for finding all of her ticklish spots, but she does her best. The lotion has a very pleasant smell though, so she doesn’t mind. Melody doesn’t even ask Emory to do anything during the diapering portion of the process, she just lifts Emory by the ankles before sliding the diaper under her. She dusts Emory with powder before pulling the diaper up between her legs and securing it snugly with the tapes. The smell of baby powder and lotion in combination is incredibly relaxing, and it takes Emory a moment to realize that Melody is talking to her. “Are you okay?” Emory nods, giving an experimental wiggle. The diaper isn’t uncomfortable, but it’s definitely going to take some getting used to. Still, it’s not nearly as bad as she’d been afraid it would be. “Mhmm.” She answers. “It actually feels kinda nice…” “Oh? Well, I’m glad to hear that!” Melody says, before helping Emory to sit up. “Arms up, please.” Emory complies so Melody can dress her in the onesie, which feels strange, but like the diaper, it isn’t uncomfortable either. She smiles at the realization, maybe this won’t be so bad after all. Melody reaches into the bag and takes out a black pair of overalls and an oversized purple hair bow and helps Emory dress before tying her hair back in a ponytail. She takes a few items out of the bag and sets them aside--apparently there were different sizes of everything in, and they’d only needed what Emory was wearing. Emory looks at the pile and is kind of embarrassed to realize that the only size missing from the pile is ‘extra small’ and she hadn’t thought that she was that tiny… Melody helps Emory stand and guides her in front of the mirror. “All done, what do you think?” Melody wonders. Emory blinks at her reflection, her own blue eyes staring back at her. Her lighter brown hair is tied back with the oversized bow that Melody had taken from the bag, and she realizes that she looks like a toddler, only a bit bigger. She’s a little embarrassed to notice that the overalls also have snaps in the crotch, but other than that, it’s a pretty normal-looking outfit. She’d even go so far as to say it’s cute...And, as an added bonus, the diaper isn’t obvious at all, it’s the snaps in the crotch that give that away. “I like it. It’s comfier than I thought It would be, but walking around in a diaper feels a little weird.” Emory confesses, turning to look up at Melody. “I’m glad you like it. The bag didn’t leave me with many options, but you’ll have a chance to pick some things out at the LS. They make some pretty cute stuff, but it’s okay if you prefer the plainer side of the spectrum.” Emory shrugs. “I’m not sure what I’d like best...I’ll have to see what they’ve got.” She feels a little nervous at the prospect of going out in public as a Little for the first time, and without really thinking about it, she lifts her arms toward Melody, hoping to be picked up. It’s only after she’s lifted into Melody’s arms that it dawns on her what she’d just done. “Alright, little one, let’s get a move on. I’d like to get you to bed at a reasonable time tonight, and we have lots to do.” Part of Emory bristles at the thought of being given a bedtime, but she ignores it and says: “Okay.” Melody smiles and kisses Emory’s temple--Emory doesn’t think she’ll ever get tired of being shown affection like that, and she snuggles a little closer to Melody without really meaning too. Melody pats Emory’s bottom; it’s something she’s done many times before, but it’s somehow more comforting now, and it makes it easy to put aside her fears of going out. “Don’t worry,” Melody says as she heads for the door. “I’ve got you.” *~*~*~*~* The Littles Supply store isn’t very busy when they arrive. Or, at least it doesn’t seem that way, as Emory spends most of her time looking at the ground. She still hasn’t gotten used to walking in a diaper, and she’s almost sure she looks a little awkward. She just holds Melody’s hand and tries to keep pace with her much longer stride. “Well hello there!” Someone says. “Aren’t you just the cutest little thing?” Emory can feel her face heating up a little and she makes herself look up to see who’s speaking to her. There’s a lady sitting in a chair by the entrance with red hair, blue eyes, and a bright smile who’s waving at her. She’s got on a name tag that says ‘Beth’, with the Littles Supply logo on it. Emory moves a bit so she’s mostly behind Melody. The employee’s greeting doesn’t scare her, not exactly, it’s just that she feels kind of exposed, and she isn’t quite sure that she’s ready to be seen like this by people other than Melody. “Hi…” Emory answers, very quietly, giving the employee a small wave. “Aww, someone’s a little shy today. That’s okay. Would you like a lollipop or a sticker?” Emory shuffles forward a bit to see her choices, before looking back at Melody to make sure this is okay with her. Melody smiles at her and gestures at her to continue. “Go on sweetheart, it’s alright. Pick anything you like.” “You can have one of each if you’d like.” Beth whispers, like she’s letting Emory in on some big secret. Emory gasps a little in surprise without really meaning to. “Wow…” After a moment of deliberation she chooses a purple lollipop and a sticker that says ‘Superstar’ with a golden star wearing sunglasses. “Thank you.” Emory says in a small voice, and then goes back to Melody, taking her hand immediately. She hands the sticker to Melody once they’re inside the store. “Oh, is this for me?” Melody wonders. Emory nods. “Mhmm. I just wanted to say thanks for taking care of me. I’m really glad you’re my friend.” She feels like she’s said too much, but it’s too late to take it back now. “Aww, thank you sweetie.” Melody says, and puts the sticker on her shirt. She stops in front of the carts, some of which are much bigger than the usual-sized ones and looks at Emory. “Do you want to ride in the cart? You don’t have to if you don’t want to.” “Yes please.” Emory says, she’s already feeling kind of drained from the day, and the less walking she has to do, the better. Melody lifts her gently into the cart. “If you want to get out to look at stuff, just let me know, okay?” Emory nods. Their next stop is the kiosk that Melody had talked about earlier. It’s kind of unassuming, just a big screen with a keyboard under it and a little printer beside it that has a sign above it that says: ‘First Time? Start Here’. Melody pauses to consult her notes, types a few things into the machine, and after a moment, the printer whirs to life and spits out a ribbon of paper. “Okay, we’ve got our list. Are you ready to get started?” Melody asks. Emory nods. “Alright then, Off we go!” Melody says cheerfully. The store is a lot like the other big-box retailers in town, but it sells exclusively stuff for Littles, everything from clothing to those giant inflatable bouncy castles. Their first stop is the section Emory has been dreading the most, the diaper aisle. There are tons of options to pick from, and although she’d rather not even be in this section, she knows that it won’t do any good to complain about it. She looks around at the packages and finds herself drawn to the ones with animal designs and some of the ones with spaceships and stars. “I like those.” Emory says, pointing to them. Melody takes a box of each of them and puts them into the cart. “Those are pretty cute.” Melody says. “We can have more delivered to the house in bulk, so we’re not gonna get a bunch right now. Do you see any other kinds you like?” Emory points out a few more that also get put into the cart. They head to the next aisle, one that has pacifiers, bottles and formula on one side, and various comfort items like blankets on the other. “You don’t need to have formula, don’t worry.” Melody says before Emory can ask. “But you are going to need a cup with some kind of no-spill lid. Do you want to pick some, or do you want me to just go by the designs on your diapers?” Emory shrugs, blushing a little at ‘your diapers’. It’s true, but it’s still kind of embarrassing to hear it out loud. “You can pick. I think I’d probably take forever, and I’m kind of tired.” “Okay. If you see anything you like just shout.” Melody says, and begins sifting through items and putting them in the cart. Emory lets her eyes wander before they land on a bottle with zoo animals that comes with a matching set of pacifiers and a very soft blanket. “Can I have that? Please?” It’s embarrassing to ask for it, but she really wants it, so she swallows her pride. Melody adds it to their rapidly filling cart. “Of course you can. Thank you for using such good manners, sweetheart.” She tosses in a few other pacifiers and clips for good measure. Emory smiles at the praise. They turn the corner into the next aisle, one that has carseats, some of which are just upscaled versions of seats for toddlers. “Wow...They’re huge!” Emory points out. “Yep. They’re meant to replace the actual seat in the car. We’ll just get a ticket and take it up front, and they’ll install it overnight. There’s a shuttle that will take us home, and we can come back in the morning for the car. If you were a little bigger, we could probably just get away with replacing the seatbelt with a harness, and you could still sit up front. but I think the full-size carseat is the would be the safest option for you. Do you wanna try some of them out and see which ones you like?” Emory feels a bit sad at the realization that her days of sitting up front are over, but nods. All of the seats are comfortable, but she settles on a black one with light blue cushioning. It’s got a cupholder, a built-in charging port for her phone and it even reclines. It’s a little on the pricier side though, and that makes her think of something else. “Um, Mellie? How am I gonna pay for all this stuff?” “When you got classified as a Little, there was an account set up in your name that’s tied to the ID on your letter. You’ll get a card for it later, but until you get a Caregiver, the government stipend for Little care will go into that account. All we have to do is put in that ID number at the register, and everything will be taken care of. Didn’t you read any of the info things they gave you at Classification?” Emory shakes her head. “Only the ones for Neutrals and Caregivers. I was so sure I wasn’t gonna end up as a Little that I didn’t bother with those.” She realizes as she says it that that lack of foresight is exactly the kind of thing one would expect from a Little. It seems so obvious now… “That’s okay. We can talk more about all that later. We’re almost done, we just need to get you a crib, a changing table, and some clothes. Unless you want to look at some toys first? I know you’ve got your computer at home and the Playstation, but I thought you might want to do some other things sometimes too.” “I have to sleep in a crib too?” Emory frowns. It doesn’t sound all that bad, but she feels like she should protest on principle. “Yes, babe. Don’t worry, you’ll still be able to get out in case of emergency, and I’ll put a monitor in your room in case you need something.” Mallory explains. “I can’t really have you up and roaming around the house if I’m not awake to watch you, at least until we Little-proof things.” Emory huffs. “I’m not gonna go around sticking forks in light sockets or eating the dishwasher soap thingies, Mellie.” “I know, but you aren’t really in Littlespace right now either. Once you get more comfortable with things, I think you might be surprised. Besides, you can keep your TV and stuff so if you wake up before me, you won’t have to sit in there and be bored.” Emory just pouts. “Do you want to look at toys after we’re done picking out your crib and changing table?” Emory smiles. Even before she’d gotten Classified, she’d enjoyed walking through the toy section just to look around, even if she’d only ever gotten her stuffed bear, Rufus, from there. “Okay!” It doesn’t take them long to order their furniture, but Emory lets Melody handle that part. She does hope that the people coming to install it don’t take a long time to do so though; she’s uncomfortable enough with all this without a bunch of strange people in her house... Emory stays close to Melody at first when they get to the toy section, since none of the toys for the really little Littles are very interesting. The shape-sorting toy seems like it would get boring pretty fast. She does like the blocks though, and gets a pretty big assortment of those. The aisle with all the Legos is the most exciting though, since she’d always loved playing with them as a child, and it’s really cool to see how complex some of the things she could build are now. She spends more time than she probably should browsing, and when she looks up to ask Melody if she can get a few things, she realizes that Melody is...gone. Inwardly, Emory knows that Melody wouldn’t abandon her, but she can’t stop herself from panicking. She manages to stave it off momentarily by remembering that she can just call Melody and ask where she is. But, when she pats herself down, looking for her phone, she remembers that it’s still on the floor at home. The gravity of being alone hits her like a freight train; now that she’s a Little, she doesn’t have many options for getting back home by herself. Without her phone, she can’t use a ride-sharing service to get home, if she’s even allowed to do that now, and she knows for a fact that buses won’t take unattended Littles either. She might even get taken to an Assignment Center. Her breathing picks up, and her vision blurs as she bursts into tears, her heart jackhammering away inside her chest. Before she can really start crying, someone’s pulling her into a tight hug--she knows it’s Melody by the smell of her perfume. “Oh, sweetheart, what’s wrong? Why all these tears, hmm?” Emory just cries, unable to pull herself together quickly enough to respond right away. She just holds on tighter to Melody. “Can you tell Mellie what’s wrong, little one? I can’t help you if I don’t know what the problem is.” “I c-couldn’t see you. An’ I got scared…” Emory chokes out. “I’m sorry little love, I thought you heard me when I said I was going to the next aisle over for a minute. You know I’d never leave you here all by yourself, right? Never ever.” That makes Emory feel a little better, and she feels kind of silly for getting so worked up over such a little thing. “I know…’M sorry I freaked out like that…” “You don’t ever have to be sorry for having feelings, Emmy. It’s perfectly okay to cry if you’re scared. Did you find anything you’d like?” Emory nods and gives Melody a watery smile before moving to show her what she’d been looking at. After picking out a few things, they move on to the clothing section. Their trip through the clothing section is by far the longest part of their visit to the store. Emory gets out to help Melody pick out some things--she gravitates toward the plainer, pastel colors, but Melody is definitely a fan of the more overtly cute stuff with designs and little sayings on it. Thankfully, she doesn’t pick out anything too outlandish. And that’s when it happens. Emory’s trailing behind Melody a bit, pausing to look at things, but always making sure that she can see Melody, when her bladder throbs. She suddenly regrets her decision to drink so much water earlier and she knows immediately that she doesn’t have long to get to a toilet. And, with the extra steps to undress because of the overalls, onesie, and diaper, she isn’t even really sure that she can. She squirms a bit and opens her mouth to let Melody know what’s going on, when her bladder fails entirely with a painful spasm, and she wets her diaper. She stands there awkwardly, brow furrowing at the unfamiliar sensation. She’d had to go even more than she’d realized, and she ends up rooted to the spot, hoping she can finish before Melody notices what’s happening, as unlikely as that is. The feeling of wetting her diaper isn’t bad, but it’s foreign to her, not to mention embarrassing. She’s glad to be wearing it though, since no one knows what’s happened except her, and maybe--probably--Melody. At least she hasn’t left a puddle on the floor… Emory looks up to see Melody in front of her, arms open for a hug, like she knows exactly what just happened. Emory doesn’t waste any time taking advantage of the offer. “‘M sorry…” Emory says quietly, fighting back tears for the umpteenth time that day. “You don’t have anything to be sorry for, Emmy” Melody soothes quietly, rubbing Emory’s back. “That’s what your diaper is for. It’s better than leaving a mess, right?” Emory nods. Melody reaches down to pat Emory’s bottom. “Your diaper can hold a lot more than that, but I understand if you want to get changed now. We’ve got a little time before the shuttle gets here to take us home, and they already set up delivery for your diapers, so we don’t need to do that. We can hurry and go to get ice cream after we pay, or I can change your diaper, but we might not have time for ice cream after that.” “But you said we could…” Emory feels her eyes welling up with tears at the thought of missing out on ice cream. She rubs them gently with her fists, trying to stop herself from crying again, and sort of surprises herself when she yawns. “Oh, little one, you’re so tired...I know I did. Can you wait to get changed until we get home?” Emory nods. A wet diaper doesn’t feel great, but it’s not terribly uncomfortable either. And besides, it’s worth enduring if it means she gets ice cream. “I can wait…” “Okay.” Melody says and fishes a tissue out of her purse. She holds it up to Emory’s nose. “Blow, sweetheart.” she says, and Emory does. Emory’s thumb drifts toward her mouth, but Melody stops her. “Oh no, Emmy, don’t do that, it’s icky. We’ve been touching lots of stuff that other people have handled, and I don’t want you to get sick. Do you want to try a pacifier instead?” Emory thinks about it for a moment, and then nods. No one has teased her or mocked her since she arrived at the store, so maybe she’s worried over nothing. Melody hunts through her bag for a moment before finding one, it’s the same shade of purple as Emory’s shirt.. She takes out a clip for the pacifier and clips it to Emory’s shirt for her. “There you go, sweetheart.” Emory gives it an experimental suck, and realizes two things: First, that it’s faintly vanilla flavored, and secondly that it’s way better than sucking her thumb. She suckles on it happily and smiles at Melody. “Thank you!” Melody chuckles. “You’re too cute. You’re very welcome Emmy. Do you want to walk, or ride in the cart to go back up front?” “I can walk,” Emory says, afraid she’ll fall asleep if she sits in the cart, and she doesn’t want to miss out on her opportunity for ice cream. “That’s fine. Hold my hand though, I don’t want you to get lost.” Melody says. “I’m not gonna get lost…” Emory protests. “Emmy, you almost got lost earlier because you weren’t paying attention. We’re not gonna do that again, okay? I know this is all very new to you, but I need you to listen to me.” “I can do it myself!” Emory responds, too loudly, and stomps her foot without really meaning to. She’s exhausted and out-of-sorts, and it’s so hard to keep a lid on her emotions when everything is so new and overwhelming. “Excuse me? That’s not a very nice way to talk to someone, Emmy.” Melody says, raising an eyebrow, and taking Emory by the shoulders. “I’m just trying to keep you safe. I know you can do it yourself, but I don’t think that’s a very good choice right now, do you?” Emory harrumphs and turns around to face away from Melody, too upset with everything to speak. She’s mad at herself for not being able to control her emotions better, mad at Melody for not letting her prove that she’s capable of doing things on her own, and mad at the Classification test for doing this to her. “I’m mad!” she says, like it isn’t already obvious. “That’s okay.” Melody says, and her calm, gentle voice is somehow even more irritating--a reminder of how grown-up and in-control she is, everything that Emory isn’t. “You’re allowed to be mad. Do you need a minute to calm down so we can talk?” Emory folds her arms and flops down onto her butt without answering. She’s grateful for her diaper, since sitting down so hard would definitely have hurt otherwise. She feels Melody’s lips against the top of her head. “Okay.” Melody says. “I’ll be right here when you’re ready to use your words.” Emory’s crying again before she can stop herself. She knows she’s made a mistake, but everything is so different and wrong and it’s hard to know what to do. She gets up and turns around to face Melody, sobbing and reaching for her. “Oh, honey…” Melody’s voice is almost a coo as she lifts Emory into her arms. “We’ve had a stressful day, haven’t we, little one?” She wonders, but she doesn’t seem to expect an answer from Emory. Emory presses her face into Melody’s chest. “‘M sorry!” she bawls. “It’s okay sweetheart, everything is forgiven. But do you understand why I want you to hold my hand?” Emory nods. “So I don’t get lost and scared again.” “That’s right. I don’t like seeing you so upset. Do you know what makes me feel better when I’m sad?” Melody asks. “Cuddles?” Emory ventures. “Yes, do you know what else cheers me up?” Emory shrugs. “Ice cream. Would you like to have some after we pay?” Emory nods. “Yes please.” “I think that can be arranged,” Melody says, and smiles at her before setting her down in the cart. “Let’s go pay for our things.” With their cart piled high with loot, they head for the registers at the front. Emory falls asleep before they get there, dreaming of ice cream.

hiii! im slushy! i'm looking for my mommy! my age regression varies and i don't have a set age, im a lesbian and interested in girls only!! i loooove uppies and coloring and bath time !! and sitting on my mamas lap and helping make dindin!! i wanna meet my mommy in real life!! distance is okay but if we get along then i would eventually love to meet! my big age is 22 and im open to anyone 20-30!

I’d like to run a little experiment here… The following is the first part of a story. It would be really cool if others contributed future parts to it. Present Day Like most mornings, Mikey woke up in his crib, climbed over the bars and crawled towards mommy’s room. Like most mornings, Mikey reached mommy’s room and crawled into bed with her. Unlike most mornings, Mikey’s former mistress wasn’t in mommy’s bed. Instead mistress was in her toddler bed by the window, while mommy’s date was in bed with her. 6 months before For about a year, Michael has been having an affair with his younger secretary Mimi. It began when Michael offered to take her out to lunch, congratulating her on getting her MBA. Mimi clearly had more education and was much more suited for his position, but Michael better knew how to work the system, and quickly rose up to the position he was in. The conversation during lunch wasn’t about work, and somehow Michael ended up complaining about his hot / successful wife; who was clearly out of his league. As a reply, Mimi explained how she was a Dominatrix to men just like him in order to pay for college. This conversation led to an affair between them, an affair that at its climax the two moved in together. Let me explain – Michael’s wife often traveled for work, and when she did, Mimi would move in with Michael. However, Mimi often would forget something behind, a pair of socks, an underwear, she once forgot her wallet. Michael attempted to cover, and his wife made him feel as though he did. In reality she knew. When she caught them in bed, 6 months ago, she told them things were going to change. Back to Present Day “This is freaky, you made your husband’s mistress watch us, and now you’re breastfeeding him. What is wrong with this house?! I cannot” Mikey’s mommy didn’t care, she wanted a one night stand. She took her baby and Mimi to the bathroom, for all three to use the potty. Mommy of course sat on the toilet. Mimi sat on her potty And Mikey, Mikey sat on the floor with an overfilled diaper. Like most days, it was at this point that their babysitter, a college student named Nichole, walked through the door and into mommy’s bathroom. As if it’s all natural she wiped Mikey’s bottom and tossed him in the bath. She then went to Mimi and wiped her before tossing her in the bath. Unlike most days, Nichole turned around and went to mommy. She helped her off the toilet and wiped her butt. She then tossed mommy into the bath with her babies and began to bathe all three. Throughout the entire time, Nichole and mommy talked as if everything was normal. When Nichole was done bathing them she put a diaper on Mikey and a pull-up on Mimi. The two then sat on the floor as they watched Nichole dress mommy, explaining the rules to her. Mommy’s Rules When Mimi asks to go to the potty, mommy will also go to the potty. Unlike Mimi though, mommy may then ask again to go to the potty if she needs to; though there’ll be a waiting period between each potty break. Mommy has a choice of a thumb or a pacifier Mommy has no responsibility today When Nichole finished dressing mommy, the four moved next door to Mikey’s nursery, in order to get Mikey and Mimi dressed. When mommy attempted to seat on a chair, as she watched Nichole get the babies dressed Nichole told her – kids seat on the floor, and why isn’t your thumb in your mouth? Do you want a spanking? As she dressed Mimi and Mikey she reminded them of the rules Mimi and Mikey’s rules Nichole is in charge Mimi you may ask to go potty, as for Mikey I will check your diapers regularly. Mimi if you fail you ask to go potty but nothing comes, you cannot ask again for another 2 hours. If you fail to ask to go potty, you will be put in a diaper. Is that clear… When mommy tried to protest on behalf of Mimi, Nichole simply plopped one of Mikey’s pacifiers in her mouth. “You young lady had a choice, thumb or pacifier, since you cannot pick one I will.’ After getting them dressed the three were led into the kitchen, as Nichole made them breakfast. This morning it was pancakes. Like most mornings, Mikey sat in his highchair, while Mimi sat in her booster. They were both given a spoon, but found it easier to eat with their hands. Unlike most mornings, where mommy would not only make breakfast, but also feed it to them, today, Nichole was in charge. Like Mimi and Mikey, mommy was only given a spoon, but ended up eating with her hands. Unlike Mkey and Mimi, mommy wasn’t used to eating sticky food with her hands, and quickly found the maple syrup all over including her hair. When breakfast was done, and Nichole finished wiping everyone’s hands, she led them to the car. That is of course after she had taken Mimi and mommy to the bathroom beforehand, as well as checked on Mikey’s diaper. In the car, mommy was allowed in the front seat, but like her babies was given a baby bottle to drink. Before entering the highway, Nichole noticed that all three had finished their bottle. She stopped her car, and made sure to give Mikey and mommy had their pacifier, and that Mimi was sucking her thumb like a good girl. In order to assert her dominance, she even made sure to clip the pacifier to mommy's shirt. Just as they were getting on the highway, to a destination known only to Nichole, behind her pacifier, mommy said “I have to go potty real bad”…

Sunday 05/21 I knew that there would probably be additional punishment, beyond the spanking I received Friday night, for coming home after curfew. I had joined a few co-workers for a drink, one turned into two and next thing I knew it was after 9pm. What did surprise me was the fact that mommy had waited until Sunday morning when I was getting ready for church to announce that I would be required to wear my ‘punishment panties’ until next Sunday. I’d only had to wear them a couple of times before, only for a day at a time, and NEVER out of the house so I was understandably nervous someone would hear the crinkling or catch a glimpse of the padded underwear somehow and know that it was not what a 32-year-old woman should be wearing. Having learned not to argue since being thrust back into my second childhood, I begrudgingly took one of the girls Goodnights from the box on my dresser and pulled the shameful garment up my legs. I spent the majority of the service lost in my thoughts about how my life had ended up like this. Up until six months ago, I was a pretty normal woman, I had a job, my own apartment and plenty of friends. While I still have my job, and arguably all of my friends even if I haven’t been able to hang out with them of late, it was when I moved out of my apartment and back in with my mother that life took a turn for the worse. After graduating college with a degree in U.S. History and a minor in Education I had the usual student loans and a little bit of credit card debt. For several years it was manageable, even on a teacher’s salary in this economy, mostly because I shared an apartment with a friend. When she eventually got married, I was both thrilled for her, and her maid-of-honor, though it left me with a rent payment that was increasingly difficult to make on my own. Putting an ad out I had a couple of other women temporarily move in but nothing that turned into a long-term arrangement. When my lease was up for renewal prior to my birthday I made the worst mistake of my life and asked my mother if I could come live with her. At first, I thought it was a blessing that she happily agreed and even said I could stay rent free so long as I lived by the rules. Pick up after myself? Do my own laundry? I mean I’m an adult, how hard could ‘living by the rules’ be? If I had bothered to read the “lease” she had me sign when I moved back in, I would have gone elsewhere. With church coming to a close, I rode in the back seat of my mother’s car towards home. She took the time to remind me that when at home I was not to cover my ‘punishment panties’ as I needed to be constantly aware I was wearing them so that I would be constantly aware I had been naughty, as if even with them covered I could ignore the padding between my legs. Switching my dress for a t-shirt I prepared to spend the afternoon locked in my bedroom. Mother was having her euchre club over and I did not want seven of her friends seeing me in my current state of dress despite the fact they no doubt would be told I was in punishment. Thankfully, the tournament was done and they were gone by the time I emerged for dinner. Luckily, mommy was pleased with my behavior today and no additional spankings were given, though I did get a warning about spending so much time ‘locked in my room’. As I lay in bed updating my journal, I can’t help but wonder what it will be like wearing a pullup to school tomorrow. Will my teaching assistant or any of my students notice something is ‘off’ with me? If they do, will they say something about it? Hopefully the outfit mommy picks out for me hides it well enough that it won’t be a problem.

Hello All, My name is Bear! Back in January 2025 I opened the site: TheABDaycare.com The daycare is an adult content site that produces some of the best ABDL content on the internet for only 20$ a month! That is almost half the price less than any other site! Types of content you will find at the daycare! Adult Baby Diaper lovers MDLG DDLG Forced Regression and so much more! You can start to see samples of our content here on the front page! DailyDiapers - Photos We hope to see you soon at Daycare! Link: www.theabdaycare.com

My first diaper story! Here, a motherly lavender dragon adopts a slave not to use her, but to parent her. No diapers yet, I'm afraid. Maybe in the next chapter a hint of them? :3 I promise, by the end, Maria will be a good little baby cat. :DD And more importantly, I hope to both grow the characters of Maria and Chelsey as stronger, healthier people through their connection. This is a draft, so I'm happy to take suggestions. It's also focused on consensual regression, as I think that's adorable and hot, but I'm very down to write dubious consent stuff in the future. With all that said, enjoy! To Be a Mother – Chapter 1 Chained Strays A girl waited in there for Chelsey. That brick storefront, Marol’s Helpers on 1289 Culper’s Avenue, with rain slithering down through the red and brown cracks of bricks into the side walk below, held her chance at a daughter. She wanted to help somebody, truly. In the glove box, she broke out a purple umbrella, then changed her mind. She cracked open the car door and slid out into the rain, appreciating this freshness against the atmosphere she was about to walk into. Drizzled, Chelsey lavender fur sparkled in the rain. She was a tall anthro dragon, and she wore a black pencil skirt and a scarlet blouse. With her wings spread out, she walked across the parking lot, to that dirty glass door surrounded by all those bricks. It almost looked like a prison. She wished she could help more than one girl. But just helping one meant something for her, even if it screamed in her mind to be insignificant. A claw gripped the handle, and she walked inside. “Welcome!” a chipper weasel said. She had long reading glasses across her snout that held a huge smile. “Are you Ms. Chelsey? We’re so glad you could make it with the weather.” Unlike the secretary’s bright demeanor, the floor was bare, white perfect white tiles. The walls were white too, a waiting room, yet still, there was no dust anywhere. Chelsy wondered for a second why the outside wasn’t upkept but the inside was pristine (though in her mind, scourging.) But of course it made perfect sense, given what this place does. They likely wanted to keep a low profile from the local area’s government. She was entering a criminal dwelling. God, was this really her chosen adoption method? “The roads aren’t too slippery yet. Could I see the, umm, options now?” The language was so objectifying, but it felt better than the alternative. “Of course, our slaves are so excited to meet you.” As they walked down the blistering long hallway, Chelsey’s heels echoed all around. She would be confident here. She wanted a strong but gentle first impression. She held her white snout up. This place, despite its horrors, wouldn’t shake her from rescuing her future daughter. There, at the end, were two girls and a boy sitting on a bench, each chained with cuffs to the wall. One girl, a cat with long whiskers and lime fur, had her head down. She still has herself, Chelsey thought. The others, a male cat and a female cow, were alert, staring out, as close to a grin as they could muster. A tall bloodhound was smoking a cigarette and leaned against the still-white walls. There were no windows in here. “Ah, you’re here for one of these?” “Yes,” the weasel said. “A happy member to join her family.” Chelsey wanted to roll her eyes at the fakeness here. But it was true. She will make one of these animals happy. She needed to. Animals deserve to be happy. “Smile,” the dog gritted through his teeth, his snout deep into the girl cat’s ears. No, stop. He placed a paw under her snout, pushes up. She’s resisting. She wanted to keep her jaw down. He wouldn’t let her. Her force gives away, and her muzzle bolted upright. She looked straight at Chelsey now, and with near tears in her eyes, shined a delirious grin. The other cat shuffled in his seat—as much as his cuff will allow—feeling the tension here, but he took a clear breath. The cow seemed not to be bothered by all this movement, still calm and face ahead. Meanwhile, the weasel fanned herself with files, avoiding gazing at the scene. Was that her disguise peeling off, or was she okay with this business? Could she not get another job? Chelsey was always a curious dragon. “I would like to adopt her,” Chelsey said, pointing to the tortured female cat. “Please.” “Oh, but surely you would want one of these other fine specimen?” the dog said, a ringleader of his circus. There’s a bit of panic to his voice, and his paw strongly gestures outwards to the other two captives. “She’s such a runt of the litter, you know.” “I’ll take her. What’s her name?” “Maria,” the cat whispered. “Wait, was it okay to speak? I’m so sorry!” “It was very okay,” Chelsey said. She kneeled down, a hind talon stretching back down the cold hallway floor, a front talon offering to hold the Maria’s paw. “I’m Chelsey. I’m going to take you home. Would you like that?” “I…I think so? I mean, yes, master!” Maria’s eyes were very wide for the vertical pupils of a cat. She was absolutely terrified, the poor thing. “Pft,” the bloodhound grunts, arms crossed. “Who cares what she likes. She’s just a slave. Jeez, masters have gotten so soft these days.” Chelsey really, really wanted to snap at the dog. But it wasn’t worth it. She needed to seem at close to a normal slave master. They might reject the sale if they knew she was going to spoil this kitten. So the exhaled, her large belly and chest fluff falling inwards. and she turned her large lavender scaled head to the hound. “How much will she be?” *** The rain poured hard on the car’s windshield, and the window wipers worked in overtime. Maria was quiet in the backseat. She had her head down again. Of course she did. She still saw Chelsey as her slave master. I must be disgusting in her eyes, Chelsey thought. She needed to work to win this cat’s trust if the girl was to ever see her as mom. “How you doing back there, friend?” Chelsey was so tempted to say “little one,” but it wasn’t time yet. She looked at the girl in the rear view mirror. “You can drop the act.” “What?” “You bought a slave. You’re going to use me. You don’t need to pretend we’re friends.” For who had seemed to be scared little cat, this was a change. But at least she’s confident to express herself. This was a good start. After a focus on a tricky intersection, Chelsey had a response. “Someone’s a little confident now that they’re rescued.” “Rescued?” She’s skeptical, then furious. “Rescuing me? You want to own me! I’m just glad to not be slapped by that man anymore.” Chelsey chuckled. “You don’t think I’m going to slap you?” She’s loving this personality. Cats can be a bit snippy. “Nah, you seem too soft for that. You’re probably just going to make me fold laundry and cook dinner or something.” She sunk into her seat. “I’m kind of lucky to have you buy me. Still doesn’t make us friends, though.” There’s a bit of quiet. Then Chelsey said, “I don’t think you’re lucky to end up in a place like that.” “No,” Maria considered, “I wasn’t.” Silence some more. Chelsey continued, “I don’t expect you to open up to me right now or anytime soon. What I want you to know is that you’re free.” Maria scratched the fuzz around her ears, probably wondering if she heard that right. “What do you mean?” “I’m saying that I wanted do something good for once, and I decided to give someone a better life. You’re not my slave. You’re free to leave as soon as we arrive at my home.” “I..” She couldn’t comprehend this. She was squirming in her seat, her seat belt sweating to restrain her. “You’re still a fucked up woman to find an animal trafficking service instead of, I dunno, donating to charity, but oh my god, I have a life again. A life…” “Yes?” Chelsey said. She didn’t want to lose this cat, but this was all part of the plan. A good mother lets her children be themselves. “I don’t have any money, though. I’m just going to end up back there. Again.” “Which is why,” Chelsey said, “You can live at our home as long as you need. I don’t want to dump you off in the middle of nowhere. I want to help you live, reorder your life.” “So, you want to be, like, a guardian? Adoption services exist too, you know.” The cat missed the small slip of “our.” The dragon smirked, her fangs shiny and tall. “Sure, but I wanted to help someone in your position. It’s something I strongly care about.” Maria didn’t really understand this, but that cat seemed satisfied enough with this answer. “Sure. Thank you.” “…There will still be a few rules, but nothing that isn’t normal house stuff. I’ve got some surprises when we get home.” The cat’s attention was lost, though. The girl, maybe 22 or so, had her eyes out the window. The city’s towers were shrinking into rolling hills and cliff faces. They were on the highway now. It would be a long drive in the rain until they reached Chelsey’s home, now the home of two. A mother, and a daughter at least in a legal sense. But an emotional bond would come soon. The dragon craved it.

Mommy led Baby on her leash to the bedroom, picked her up, and placed her on the bed. She restrained Baby to the bed and finally yanked the clothespins off her nipples. Baby yelped. “Do you need to be gagged again?” Baby shook her head vigorously. “I think you do.” Mommy went to the bathroom and retrieved the panties Baby had soiled earlier that night. Baby stared wide eyed at the crunchy, pee soaked panties. “I’ll be good Mommy I promise! You don’t need to do that!” “Oh now I definitely do. I told you, babies who can’t make it to the potty are not allowed to talk.” Baby clenched her mouth shut, but Mommy pinched her nose until she was so starved for air that she had to open her mouth. Mommy balled up the panties and shoved them in, duct taping Baby’s mouth so she couldn’t spit them out. The mix of salty, bitter urine and sour pussy juices was an overpowering taste in her mouth. “Now we can get started. You are not under any circumstances allowed to cum. Remember, I can always tell, and there will be severe consequences.” It was true, Mommy was so in sync with Baby that she had learned exactly how Baby’s legs and stomach quivered as she came. There was nothing cuter than watching her baby struggle and squirm, trying desperately to avoid that tell-tale shaking. Mommy got out the wand and plugged it in. She put her hand on Baby’s diaper and gave it a good squish. “You’ve been using your diaper I see. That’ll make this so much harder for you.” She chuckled. She turned on the wand and held it to the diaper. Baby moaned under her gag. Mommy pressed the vibrator harder. She couldn’t help but wriggle her hips and pull uselessly on the tight restraints. Mommy hit her in the crotch. “Stop moving slut.” Baby tensed every muscle. She wanted to cum so bad but she knew Mommy would punish her and delay her change. She may even extend the whole punishment. For all Baby knew, Mommy would make her stay in diapers for the whole month, with no hope of cumming anytime soon. “Mmmmmmmnggggg” Another smack to the crotch. Baby winced in pain. Her clit couldn’t help but grow harder from the welcome attention. She held her breath, trying hard not to make any noise or move. The vibrator relentlessly pushed against her sopping wet diapers, which were starting to get quite heavy and uncomfortable. She debated whether to give in and accept whatever punishment was in store for her just for a moment of release. All of a sudden, she couldn’t take it anymore. An orgasm erupted from her trembling body. Her legs betrayed her and shook in the way they always did. As soon as the legs began to shake, Mommy noticed and turned off the vibrator. The long awaited for orgasm was ruined right as it started. Baby strained against her restraints, pleading with her body to finish what was started. Mommy shook her head. “You have no self control slut. Bad girls who cum without permission don’t get to finish. I guess I need to punish you more than I thought.”

Hi! Hi! I am CD! I am looking for a F4F Mommy that is interested in a ABDL girly like me. I am a 22 Lesbian and I am looking for someone that is looking for a long term relationship. I would love to see if we fit. I have a discord account, and my favorite shows are Bluey, and rn I thing I am really into watching Gravity Falls. I am a big fan of Homestuck. my Homestuck Godteir is Muse of Mind. My favorite movies are the Princess Diaries, Birds of Prey and Suicide Squad with Margot Robbie as Harley Quinn. I also love Alice in Wonderland (Johnny Depp), Maleficent, and Cruella. I also really love Where the Wild Things Are and Avatar (like from the way of water) :3 My favorite diapers are Bunnyhopps from ABUniverse. I love the kawaii themed diapers from anywhere to be honest though. My music tastes are house, electric, rap, lofi, 8bit game music and hyperpop. I love fashion, and Music as I am studying music theory, I also want to study dance. I am studding these things on my own. My favorite games are Animal Crossing and Minecraft. If any F4F mommies are interested in getting to know me please send me a message so we can get to know eachother (please no petnames until we are close, I go by CD) I have a lot of freetime to get to know a new friend and potentially meet the mommy of my dreams! :3 Thank you & Have a wonderful day!!

Intro Evelyn, a middle-aged history professor at the local college, found solace in the routine of her early morning and late nights spent on the balcony of her cozy apartment. Perched on a comfortable chair, she would watch the world pass by, lost in her thoughts. The balcony offered a front-row seat to the daily comings and goings of college students, who unknowingly became characters in the silent play that unfolded before her. Despite her engaging lectures and dynamic teaching style, Evelyn often felt an overwhelming sense of solitude. Her unconventional schedule, with most classes held in the evening, left her with free mornings and afternoons. The balcony became her haven, a place where she could reflect on the pages of history and, more intimately, on the chapters of her own life. One particular ritual, hidden from the eyes of her colleagues and students, unfolded on those quiet afternoons. Evelyn would find herself drawn to the comfort of an old habit — sucking her thumb. It was a habit she often enjoyed, especially when watching young love unfold from her balcony; something she greatly regretted not having. As Evelyn sat on her balcony, thumb often creeping into her mouth, she observed the ebb and flow of college life beneath her. The students, backpacks slung over their shoulders, chatted animatedly as they walked past her apartment building. Some were engrossed in their smartphones, while others eagerly discussed the day's lectures and upcoming exams. Unbeknownst to Evelyn, the students were aware of her discreet balcony retreat. In many ways the balcony has become a living attraction to bypassing students over the years; no one went out of their way for it, but no one regregretted strolling past. [There was an unspoken agreement to respect the privacy of their history professor, a woman who held the key to unlocking the mysteries of the past but guarded her own secrets with equal diligence.] Evelyn, absorbed in her historical musings and thumb-sucking reverie, believed herself to be invisible to the world below. She found comfort in the anonymity of her perch, where she could be both a spectator and a participant in the theater of daily life. One day, as the students passed by her balcony as usual, something unexpected happened. A brave soul among them, a young woman named Sarah, decided to break the unspoken barrier. She smiled warmly at Evelyn and nodded in acknowledgment. As the days went by, Sarah made other distant gestures to Evelyn, such as small waves and momentarily inserting her own thumb into her mouth, as if playfully asking a child, "Do you need to suck your thumb?" Despite these subtle attempts at connection, Evelyn remained reserved. Evelyn continued her balcony rituals, she found a new sense of camaraderie with this unknown (to her) student. The unspoken understanding between them deepened, and the balcony became a symbol of connection, bridging the gap between professor and student in a way that transcended the formalities of the classroom. And so, history continued to unfold, both in the lectures within the college walls and in the quiet moments on Evelyn's balcony. Chapter I Lisa: Hey, Sarah! How was your day? Sarah: Oh, you know, the usual. But something interesting happened today. You know the professor who sits on the balcony and sucks her thumb? Lisa: Professor Evelyn? Yeah, I've seen her. She seems so lost and lonely up there; often sucking her thumb, thinking the world doesn't know her secret. Sarah: Well, I've been trying to break the ice, you know? Like playful waves and pretending to suck my thumb too. Just trying to make her smile. Lisa: That's sweet of you, babe. But why? What made you decide to do that? Sarah: I don't know, Lisa. There's something about her that just tugs at my heart. I see her up there all alone, and I can't help but feel like she needs a friend. Lisa: You think we should be her friends? She seems more ? Sarah: Yeah, that's what I was thinking. She's so cute and childlike. It got me thinking... What if we could be more than just her friends? Lisa: You mean, like, adopt her into our lives? Sarah: Exactly. I mean, she's alone up there, and I can't shake off this feeling that she needs something more stable. We could be that stability for her. Lisa: That's a big step, Sarah. But, you know, I've been feeling the same way. She's become a part of our thoughts and conversations. Sarah: I know it's huge, but I can't stand the thought of her being alone. I want to make her a part of our unconventional family. Lisa: Let's take it slow, then. Maybe we can start by getting to know her better. You said you're in her history class, right? Why don't you try talking to her? Sarah: Yeah, I am. I'll give it a shot, but we need to be careful. We don't want to overwhelm her. Lisa: Absolutely. We'll take it step by step. If she's comfortable with it, maybe she could join us for coffee or something. Sarah: Perfect. Let's see where this goes. I really think we could make a difference in her life. As Sarah and Lisa discuss the possibility of "adopting" Professor Evelyn into their lives, the balcony stands as a silent witness to their evolving plan. The dialogues reflect the mix of compassion, care, and the desire to bring a sense of family to someone who seems to need it. Chapter II Evelyn, engrossed in her historical research and the quiet moments of reflection on the balcony, remained blissfully unaware that Sarah was one of her own students. The campus was vast, and the lecture halls were filled with faces, making it easy for a single student to blend into the crowd. Sarah, who often chose a seat in the back of the class, had mastered the art of anonymity. One day, as Evelyn, who was often engrossed in her lecture notes, looked up at her Intro to World History students and noticed Sarah. A mix of emotions swept over Evelyn—surprise, curiosity, and a touch of embarrassment that she hadn't recognized her only balcony companion as a student. The realization added a new layer to their interactions. Evelyn pondered whether Sarah had intentionally chosen to sit in the back of the class, maintaining a discreet distance between the formal academic setting and their informal balcony connection. Despite the revelation, Evelyn decided to let the connection evolve organically, choosing not to confront Sarah about their shared secret. However, she began to notice Sarah playfully sucking her thumb during lectures, making sure that Professor Evelyn noticed her playfulness. The following evening, Evelyn approached the lecture hall with a newfound awareness. As she began her class, she noticed Sarah sitting in her usual spot at the back, a knowing smile playing on her lips. The other students, oblivious to the connection between their professor and their classmate, immersed themselves in the lesson. After the lecture, as students filed out of the hall, Sarah lingered for a moment. With a subtle nod and a twinkle in her eye, she acknowledged the unspoken understanding between them. Evelyn reciprocated with a grateful smile, silently appreciating the delicate balance they had struck between the formalities of academia and the genuine connection that had formed on the balcony. As the semester progressed, Evelyn and Sarah continued their silent interactions, weaving a unique tapestry of connection that transcended the traditional roles of teacher and student. The balcony, once a place of solitude, had become a bridge between two lives—a place where history unfolded not only in the pages of textbooks but also in the quiet moments shared between a professor and a student. Chapter III Sarah's after-class visits became a cherished ritual, adding a new dimension to the connection she shared with Evelyn. While other students hurriedly packed their bags and left, Sarah lingered, patiently waiting for her turn to approach the professor. "Professor," she would begin, maintaining the formal address that characterized their interactions; though her quiet motherly voice made Evelyn feel as though the roles were switched. Her questions were a clever mix of academic curiosity and a genuine desire to know Evelyn on a more personal level. Sometimes, her questions dived into the intricacies of the day's lecture, showcasing Sarah's dedication to the subject matter. Other times, the questions subtly steered toward understanding the woman behind the professorial facade. Evelyn, in turn, welcomed these post-lecture conversations. Sarah's inquiries provided a bridge between the structured world of academia and the uncharted territory of personal connection. Evelyn found herself opening up, sharing anecdotes from her own academic journey, and offering insights that transcended the confines of the classroom. As the weeks unfolded, Sarah's questions became more personal, yet she maintained a respectful distance. She never overstepped boundaries or pressed too far into Evelyn's private life. The discussions, although occasionally veering into the realm of personal experiences, remained grounded in the shared love for history and the pursuit of knowledge. One evening, as the sun dipped below the horizon and cast a warm glow on the balcony, Sarah hesitated before asking a question. "Professor, I was wondering," she began, "what inspired you to become a historian?" The question opened a door to Evelyn's past, and she shared stories of mentors who had shaped her journey, pivotal moments that ignited her passion, and the challenges she had overcome. Chapter IV One Sunday evening, Evelyn decided to treat herself, and go out to the local bar, for a night cap instead of her usual at home alone time. While seated at the bar, alone, she suddenly noticed Sarah seated next to her. After exchanging pleasantries, Sarah offered Evelyn to join her and her friends for a night on the town. Being substantially older, and wanting to go home Evelyn deeply hesitated; however, after some persistent nagging by Sarah, Evelyn obliged and join Sarah and her friends. The evening started with the promise of a casual and enjoyable time, but as the drinks flowed, Evelyn lost touch with the limits she had unknowingly set for herself. The laughter and shared stories became a blur, and the once-composed professor found herself caught in the grip of intoxication. As the night wore on, Evelyn's words began to slur, and her movements became unsteady. Unaware of the extent of her inebriation, she continued to share anecdotes and insights, but the clarity that usually defined her words was replaced by a haze of alcohol-induced fuzziness. Sarah, watching the gradual transformation in her professor's demeanor, became increasingly concerned. Like a frog in slowly boiling water, Evelyn seemed oblivious to the changes in her own behavior. The warmth of the evening, and the warmth in her pants, had given way to a more somber atmosphere as Sarah recognized the signs of excess. As the night approached its end, Sarah made a decision fueled by genuine concern for her teacher. Rather than leaving as originally planned, she offered, "Evelyn, I think it's best if I stay the night. Just to make sure you're okay by morning." Evelyn, caught in the haze of alcohol, managed a nod, as her thumb glided into her mouth, her usual composed demeanor now replaced by a vulnerable state. Sarah took charge, guiding Evelyn to her apartment with a supportive arm around her shoulders. Once inside, Sarah ensured Evelyn was comfortable and settled before quietly going about making the necessary arrangements for an unexpected overnight stay. Throughout the night, Sarah kept a watchful eye on Evelyn, periodically checking in to ensure she was safe and comfortable. The balcony, witness to so many shared moments, now stood silent as the night unfolded. In the quiet hours, Sarah reflected on the evolving dynamics of their relationship and the responsibility that came with genuine concern for another person. When the first few students passed by the balcony, Sarah decided it was best to leave before anyone noticed her up on the professor's balcony. Evelyn was still deep in her slumber not fully awake from the night before. Chapter V The following week, Evelyn, haunted by the memory of the pub incident, decided to take the initiative and invited Sarah to meet for coffee at a quiet and public place. The atmosphere was tense as they settled into a corner of the coffee shop, surrounded by the hum of conversation and the aroma of freshly brewed coffee. "Sarah, I wanted to apologize for that night at the pub," she began, her voice carrying a mix of remorse and embarrassment. “I knew I shouldn’t have gone on a drinking binge; let alone with a group of students…” Sarah, understanding the sincerity in Evelyn's apology, nodded in acknowledgment. "No need to apologize, Evelyn. We all have our moments. Let's just move past it," she reassured. However, as the conversation shifted, Sarah pulled out her phone,“stumbled upon images of the night before, as the two searched for an old message Evelyn had once sent Sarah… Evelyn's eyes widened in horror as Sarah showed her the images and later videos of night.. There, on the small screen, was a selfie of Evelyn, thumb in her mouth, seated on Sarah's lap at the pub . Another video revealed Evelyn giving an non-understandable speech, as a dark spot slowly grew around her groin. Evelyn's face turned several shades of red as embarrassment washed over her. "Sarah, I... I had no idea," she stammered, feeling a mix of humiliation and regret. Sarah, however, surprised Evelyn by laughing gently. "Don't worry, Evelyn. I promise not to use these pictures against you. When we had reached home, I had helped you take a shower and washed your clothes. As I walked home, before you had woken, or students walking towards their morning classes, I kept thinking how cute and vulnerable you were that night. It was as if something inside you finally opened up”. Caught off guard, Evelyn hesitated, unsure of how to respond. Sarah continued, "Actually, you look so adorable in these videos. Do you mind if I keep them? I promise, it's just for our private memories." Too embarrassed to even say anything, Evelyn stood up and left the coffee shop. Too shocked and shaken to even fully comprehend Sarah had said. Chapter VI Evelyn attempted to avoid Sarah at all costs, like a child she hid behind the curtains of her balcony in hopes that Sarah would not see her. She found a very nice teaching assistant to replace her for a few weeks in class, but eventually, Evelyn couldn't not go back to teaching. Sarah on the other hand, tried to reach out to Evelyn, trying to explain herself and make sure she’s ok. However, a few days before final exams, on the final day of classes, Evelyn had no choice but to resume her teaching. Throughout the lecture, Evelyn kept looking up at Sarah, who for her part pretended to be listening to the lecture, but in reality was planning her next step. When Evelyn finally finished her lecture, and asked whether anyone have questions regarding the final, Sarah raised her; Evelyn made the mistake of calling Sarah before calling anyone else. Sarah, standing up, asked - “Professor Evelyn, history is filled with secrets, can you show everyone your biggest secret?”, as if on queue, Evelyn began sucking her thumb. It was unclear to Evelyn what happened the next few minutes, but she somehow found herself, in the back of Sarahs’ car, wearing only a pull-up and her thumb in her mouth. Chapter VII Like a small child holding her mommy’s hand, Evelyn walked a pace behind Sarah towards the door. As the two reached Sarah’s apartment, the door suddenly opened by a woman, who was slightly older than Sarah, but clearly much younger than Evelyn. The woman introduced herself to Evelyn as though she was talking to a preschooler; offering Evelyn to sit on the floor and play with the plush toys laying around. Next thing Evelyn knew she was seated on the floor, staring up at the two young women, who could easily have been her own daughters, had she decided to get married and have a family. Sarah and her lover explained their plan. Evelyn was to be their baby, and both women would be called "mommy." The shock deepened as Evelyn, still constantly sucking her thumb, struggled to process the information. "I... I don't understand. Why? How?" Evelyn stammered, her voice a mixture of confusion and disbelief. Sarah's lover, whose name remained a mystery, spoke gently, "We've seen you sucking your thumb on the balcony every morning as we walked towards campus. I then saw your videos from the pub, and think the loss of control is simply because of too much control and maybe starting over is what you need. What you seem to want…” Chapter VIII In the quiet darkness of the nursery, Evelyn lay in her toddler bed, surrounded by the soft hues of pastel colors and the comforting presence of plush toys. As she drifted closer to sleep, her mind swirled with a cascade of thoughts and reflections. The weight of the revelation bore down on Evelyn's mind. Years as a professor, yet it took two students, Sarah and her lover, to unravel the depths of her secrets. The dichotomy between her public persona as an educator and the vulnerability she now embraced in the nursery left her contemplative. Evelyn wondered how the carefully constructed walls around her personal life had crumbled in the face of these two determined students. What was it about her habits, her idiosyncrasies, that had been so transparent to them? The balcony, once a sanctuary of solitude, now seemed like an inadvertent stage where her private rituals were unwittingly exposed. In the dim light of the nursery, Evelyn couldn't shake the astonishment that these two women had not only uncovered her secrets but had actively taken steps to provide for her needs, albeit in an unconventional way. The complexity of the situation left her in a state of vulnerability, wrapped in a strange sense of care and intimacy that defied the traditional roles she had known for so long. As sleep finally claimed her, Evelyn's thoughts lingered on the mystery of connection—how these two students had seen beyond the professor and discovered the layers that lay beneath. The nursery, once a symbol of surprise and uncertainty, became a cocoon where Evelyn could rest, suspended between the past and an unforeseen future, her mind echoing with the enigma of newfound connections that transcended the boundaries of academia. Chapter IX When Sarah woke Evelyn up the next day, Evelyn found Sarah's lover making Evelyn's favorite breakfast. Evelyn sat at the table, as a bib was put on her and kids utensils (fork only) were provided Sarah's lover gave Evelyn a pre-cut plate and a sippy-cup with OJ. As Evelyn tried to feed herself, but really was being fed by Sarah, Sarah’s lover began to explain their plan… For the next 4 weeks, they'll treat Evelyn at a different age. AAt the end of the 4 weeks Evelyn will decide the desired age; then once a year Evelyn will decide if she wants to grow up, grow down or stay the same. Week 1 - 2 yr old Week 2 - 3 yr old Week 3 - 4 yr old Week 4 - 5 yr old Evelyn agreed, and so after breakfast Lisa took Evelyn to get dressed. As Lisa dressed Evelyn, she explained what life at each age would be like. Evelyn sat motionless as mommy Lisa, dressed her and talked. Explaining that while clothing and toys would change for each age, the use of diapers or pull-ups would not, nor would the ability to inform a grown-up when she had used her diaper. For her final touch, Lisa put a nice big bow , and a pacifier attached to her shirt. About an hour later, Sarah came out of their office and announced they're going on a walk. like a good mother and to Evelyn's surprise Sarah put Evelyn in a stroller. When Evelyn tried to protest, Lisa pushed the pacifier attached to Evelyn’s shirt in her mouth as Sarah pushed her out of the house. After about an hour’s walk, Evelyn was brought back home for a nap and some playtime, before being bathed and put to bed. Her days were suddenly all the same, sometimes their walks would end up in a playground, where Evelyn was expected to play with kids in her “age” group. Slowly, Evelyn was finally feeling happy, there was nothing humiliating or sexual about the behaviors of Lisa and Sarah towards her; they simply wanted to fulfill her unspoken dreams. Chapter X Towards the end of month, Evelyn was already being treated like a 5 year-old who wears pull-ups, something odd happened… Instead of being dressed like a “big kid”, Lisa put her in a diaper. Confused, Evelyn asked “Mommy, why am I dressed like a baby?”, to which Lisa replied “it’s a surprise…”. As breakfast Sarah began feeding Evelyn her breakfast, Evelyn asked “Mommy, why are you and mommy treating me like a baby again?”. Like Lisa, Sarah replied “it’s a surprise…” When breakfast was finished, Sarah put Evelyn in her playpen, and disappeared into the bedrooms. A few minutes later, Lisa and Sarah reappeared with 2 suitcases, Evelyn’s diaper bag. Their mysterious adventure began at the airport, where Evelyn, although having her own seat, spent the entire flight sitting on either Lisa or Sarah's lap. When the three reached their hotel room, Evelyn was put to bed for an early nap; after which she was put in a baby pastel dress, a diaper, and a pacifier clipped to her dress. After dressing themselves and Evelyn, the three women embarked towards an unknown for Evelyn but a clear destination for her mommies. After about a 15-minute stroll, they arrived at a really nice restaurant. To Evelyn's surprise, they were meeting Lisa's parents, who greeted her with the warmth one would reserve for a 2-year-old. The woman, who Lisa called mom, seemed vaguely familiar to Evelyn, though it was clear to her that they were both younger than her. Throughout dinner, the "adults" engaged in conversation, seemingly oblivious to Evelyn's presence. In this adult-oriented restaurant, one without a kids menu, Sarah and Lisa had come prepared, bringing baby food and a bottle for Evelyn. As the adults waited for their dessert, Lisa’s mom, who by now Evelyn had learned was named Tina, took Evelyn to sit on her lap. Acting fussy, Tina took Evelyn's clipped pacifier and inserted it into Evelyn’s mouth; as she recollected how the roles have changed. According to her story, Tina and Evelyn not only went to the same college. In fact, Evelyn was best friend’s with Tina’s big sister; and while never a part of the sorority, she often had the chance to haze Tina – forcing her to suck her thumb or a pacifier. Oftentimes Evely had a pacifier waiting for when Tina showed up with her “older sister”. She had finished the story with “oh how the tables have turned”... The next day, they went to another restaurant, this one more "child-friendly". This time meeting not only Sarah’s parents, also her slightly older sister and 2-year-old nephew, as well as Sarah’s 10-year-old brother. From the moment they arrived at lunch, it became clear to Evelyn she was the “baby” of the group. Her new “nephew” was wearing pull-ups, not diapers and was no longer using a pacifier during the day; while the 10-year-old was clearly treated much more as an adult as she has in the past month. As the adults waited for their food something inexplicable happened to Evelyn. She found herself lying on her aunty’s lap, being breastfed as if she were nothing more than an infant. By the time food arrived, Evelyn was already back in her stroller, sucking her pacifier and watching baby-ish videos on her mommy’s iPad. As the video played inches from her face, Evelyn had an internal conflict. On the one hand, she was enjoying the idea of being treated as she was. Having her deepest secrets and darkest secrets, even ones she didn’t understand how her mommies knew of, fulfilled. On the other hand, she understood that if she stays this way any longer she’ll never be an adult again. Even now, she wasn’t sure if she was still potty trained or not. Chapter XI Coming back to reality, Sarah, Lisa and Evelyn understood that they’d be better off financially if Professor Evelyn would go back to teaching. However, having your “mommy” walk you to class as you suck on a pacifier or thumb decreases your authoritarianism in the classroom. Worse off was “Professor Evelyn” when she’d mess herself, and begin to cry while giving a lecture on the timeline of events the class will cover during her third class. It had reached a point so bad that Evelyn’s boss called her into her office. Arriving with her two mommies, and sucking her pacifier, Evelyn arrived at her boss's office. As Evelyn sat on Sarah's lap, the dean listened to Lisa as she explained the state of Evelyn. Instead of firing Evelyn, the dean provided an unique proposal…. Evelyn would continue to receive her pay, but she would no longer be required to teach. In return, the dean requested that they collaborate on writing academic papers that explored Evelyn's regression and the process of her re-aging, with the goal of returning to a 5-year-old state by the time Sarah graduated in three years. Lisa and Sarah agreed, with the condition of legally declaring Evelyn as a child; which the dean was more than happy to help with. And so… Evelyn was declared a 2-year-old, Sarah became a psychology major and Lisa a childhood education major, both trying to reteach the ever so resistant Evelyn to slowly grow-up.

“Baby, did you just pee pee in your pants?” Baby had just taken a fat rip from her pen which always made her cough. Even before she had become Mommy’s baby, she had always had a bit of a problem holding it. “I can see the dark splotch on your big girl panties. Don’t lie to Mommy” “I’m sorry Mommy” Baby always hated it when Mommy made her wear diapers. The squishy wet feeling always made her big girl parts tingle, but Mommy rarely lets her cum these days. Mommy grabbed baby’s crotch firmly. “It’s wet.” Mommy said, lifting Baby from the bed to look at the sheets below her. “If you want to act like a baby. I can treat you like a baby.” Mommy went over to the diaper table and reached into the laundry hamper underneath it, pulling out a few big cloth diapers and plastic pants. Baby would be needing something particularly secure for the punishment she had in mind. “Mommyyyy” Baby whined. “You will strip the bed and wash the sheets. You will be allowed to finish peeing in the toilet. While you’re in the bathroom, take off your clothes. Then you will come back and do whatever I tell you to. Understood?” “Yes mommy” Baby went off to the laundry room, and Mommy went to gather a few more supplies. She peed in the toilet, knowing it was probably the last time she would be doing so for a while. Baby walked through the hallway dreading what would come next. Mommy pointed down at the ground and snapped. “Babies crawl” Baby got down on all fours, desperately trying to think of how she could please Mommy enough that the punishment would be short. She also hoped it wouldn’t impact her allotted one orgasm a week. She made sure to arch her back seductively as she crawled, flaunting her wide hips. “You silly little slut” Mommy chuckled. “You think you can avoid the worst of it through wiggling your cute little ass?” She patted the diaper table. Baby hopped up. Crossing her arms and rolling her eyes. “Lay down.” She restrained Baby’s hands and feet, securing them to the changing table. Mommy did not look pleased. She set the first diaper underneath Baby’s plump bottom, wrapping the fluffy white fabric around Baby’s waist. She repeated with two more thick overnight diapers. She finished it off with a frilly pink pair of plastic pants. Next, she undid her hand restraints, grabbed Baby’s hands, and put them into baby pink leather mittens, locking them closed with a padlock. Baby groaned. “Oh yeah?” Mommy sneered. She pulled open a drawer on the diaper table and produced a harness gag. She buckled the gag behind Baby’s head and under her chin. “Babies who aren’t potty trained don’t get to talk.” She picked up Baby and brought her over to the big rocking chair in the corner of the nursery. “Lay over my lap” Mommy began to smack the backs of Baby’s thighs, quick hard blows that stung. Baby fussed through their gag, probably worsening her chances of Mommy being soft on her. Mommy reached into the toy box and took out a paddle. “Crawl over to the bed and lay over the edge slut.” Baby complied. She winced at each stroke of the paddle as her thighs reddened. She knew Mommy would only stop once there were bruises. Once Mommy finished that part of Baby’s punishment, she grabbed some clothespins and fixed them to Baby’s nipples. This was not hard to do. The punishment had clearly excited Baby, who hadn’t cum in a week. Baby squealed as each clothespin pinched her. Mommy put her hand in Baby’s diaper and felt that it was already wet. Baby had a very overactive bladder and couldn’t hold it during the spanking. “Glad I put you in those diapers.” She squeezed Baby’s crotch lightly, her engorged clit aching at the attention. Brushing up against the soggy diaper was quite stimulating already. “Bad girls definitely don’t get to cum, and you’ve been very bad” Mommy said. “I’m not even sure you deserve diaper changes.” Baby made a muffled protest through her gag. “We’ll see.” She attached a leash to the locked collar she kept Baby in at all times, leading Baby to the big rocking chair in the corner of the nursery. “I’ll be right back” She tied Baby’s leash to the rocking chair and went to the kitchen to fill a large baby bottle with water. Mommy removed Baby’s harness gag. The ball was dripping with spit, and Baby had a long string of slobber dripping down her chin. “You messy little slut.” She wiped the drool off and then gave Baby a light slap on the cheek. She sat down in the rocking chair and cradled Baby in her arms, putting the bottle up to her lips. “Drink that all up Baby. We don’t want you to get dehydrated. I want those diapers nice and full.” Baby relaxed onto her Mommy’s chest. She loved the gentle softness of her breasts. They were such a stark contrast to her disciplinarian nature. Baby obediently suckled on the bottle until all the water was gone. She imagined it was Mommy’s nipple. “I have work to do. You’ll be a nice foot stool for Mommy.” Baby crawled behind Mommy over to the office and went to her spot under the desk. She felt some pressure in her bladder and tried to hold it. There was no knowing when she would be changed. Mommy sat down and propped her feet up on Baby’s back. Baby listened to her clacking on the keyboard and tried not to think about how badly she wanted to let go and wet her diaper. An hour passed and Baby had definitely lost the battle against her bladder. The warm wet diaper was causing other problems. Her clit throbbed, and she couldn’t help but squirm a bit. A sudden blow to the back of her thighs from Mommy followed. “Footstools don’t squirm” Another hour passed. Baby was positively dripping. Her knees hurt from kneeling on the hard floor for so long. Her wrists were sore from supporting her weight. Mommy’s feet dug into her back. She could think of nothing but her lust for Mommy, the pleasant feeling of her pissy diaper against her cunt, and the searing pain in her nipples from the clothespins. “Alright, I’ve done enough work. Time for your nightly edging.” (to be continued)

Hi Everyone. Long time enjoyer of the forum, first time poster. I've enjoyed reading stories about ABDL for many years now, both on her and across the rest of the vast internet. I'm not new to writing, however this is my first ABDL story that I've written, or at least the first one that I felt good enough about to post. I posted this story first on the abdlstories subreddit, and decided "Hey, why not post it here too." I've completed only 2 chapters so far, but I'll continue working on this story. Anyways, I hope you enjoy, and I welcome any sort of criticism. Thank you. Chapter 1: A Day of Relaxation Gone Awry June 2nd, 2023. 2:13pm “Wow, what a shitshow.” I say with a sigh as I unlock the door, stepping into the house. Another tedious day at work. I swear, people always think data entry is an easy position; well I’d like to see them try dealing with the shit I have to deal with. If it’s not my supervisor breathing down my neck, it’s one of my colleagues needing some help with a monotonous task. “Well, at least I got off early today.” I couldn’t be happier with the early release. Mostly because I was about 2 seconds from murdering that idiot Beth. Seriously, how hard is it to save a spreadsheet before you close it out! Well, whatever. Not my problem anymore; at least for the weekend. I hang my coat up on the rack, kick my heels off, and sluggishly make my way over to the couch. I sit down, feeling the weight of the day release from my shoulders. Grabbing the remote from the coffee table, I turn on the T.V and begin to scroll through Netflix, hoping to find something to distract me from my hellish day. From across the house, I can hear the shower running, and a smile forms on my face. No matter what bullshit I have to deal with, I know it will be alright. I know I can come home to my favorite person: Emma. I hear the sound of water cease, and a few moments later, I see what I can only describe as the definition of beauty exit the bathroom. Her long, dark brown hair hanging over her shoulder, still damp from the shower. Her skin covered by a towel around her waist, leaving me just able to see glimpses of her fair, glistening skin. I watch as she begins to head to the bedroom, before doing a double take towards me. I watch as her face brightens up. “Roxie! I didn’t know you’d be home so early! How was work?” She walks over to me and pecks me on the cheek, careful not to let her towel fall. “If I have to fix one of Beth’s screw ups one more time, I’m gonna demand a raise for the extra work.” I say, half sarcastically, but with a hint of seriousness within. “She somehow manages to make extra work for me to do on a daily basis.” I shouldn’t be too hard on Beth. I mean sure, she fucks up a lot, but it’s not exactly her fault. Beth joined the company a couple years back as a receptionist, and she really flourished. I remember when I went in for my interview, and she made me feel welcome, calming my nerves. I’d even go as far to say that she was my first friend over there .Unfortunately, the company has been short staffed these past few months, and moved her over to the data entry department. It’s not like she’s the worst member on the team either. Data entry just isn’t her specialty. Most of the time, I don’t even mind helping her out, but with the rest of today…well I guess it just got on my nerves. “I feel bad for her.” Emma remarks. “It can’t be easy being moved around the company like that.” “Yeah, I know. I’ll text her later and tell her not to worry.” I just hope I don’t forget. My brain feels overworked today. I look up at the clock and take note of the time: 2:30. “Hey babe, don’t you have that meeting in an hour?” A look of surprise shoots across Emma’s face, and I can see a bit of panic in her eyes. “Dammit, I thought I had more time! Oh shit, where did I put my outfit…wait yeah I laid it out on the bed! Sorry babe, we’ll talk more later!” “Do you want some help getting ready?” I ask, wanting to remove some of her worry. “No, I should be fine. You just relax for now. You’ve had a long enough day already.” With a second peck on the cheek, I watch as she hurries her way to the bedroom door, hips swaying as I watch her disappear behind the doorframe. I feel sorry for her at times. Being an account manager for her company's high level executives comes with many perks: free travel, time off and a lucrative salary being some awesome bonuses. However, it also means having to make herself available for dinner meetings, out of state conferences, and other hindrances. I decide to resume my task, and after a couple more minutes of scrolling, I settle on a classic; She-Ra. God, I can’t count how many times I’ve rewatched this series, but here I am, going down the rabbit hole once again. I watch as the red N flashes across the screen, and the title intro plays. After a few minutes, I begin to feel a bit parched, and decide a cool beverage is in order. I get up and make my way to the kitchen. As I walk, I hear Emma getting louder in the bedroom. If I had to guess, she misplaced something. “Where the hell did I put those earrings?!? Come on, I just had…oh, they’re on the desk.” I chuckle to myself. This is pretty normal for Emma, rushing to get ready. I know to give her some space when she gets heated like that, so I continue to the kitchen. Reaching into the fridge, I grab 2 cans of Diet Coke. “It’s not like I wanna get back up later.” I reason to myself. Satisfied with my choice of soft drink, I make my way back to the living room. “Damn, I missed Adora finding the sword!” Having seen the show more times than I care to admit, I elect to not rewind, and just continue watching. I watch through to the credits of the first episode before I hear the bedroom door open. Emma walks out, her outfit finally complete. “How do I look? Ready for business?” She asks, fishing for a compliment. “You look gorgeous as always.” I say, sincere in my words. To me, she is, and will always be the most beautiful woman in the world. Today though, her look is that of an absolute professional. Her white, button down shirt buttoned up, with her black blazer overtop, just screams “I know what I’m talking about” while her ironed dress pants complete the ensemble. She looks at me and her lips, crimson lipstick freshly applied, turn into a smile, and a slight blush appears on her face, clearly enjoying what she heard. “Hearing that makes the effort worth it.” I watch as she walks over to the door, grabbing her purse off the coffee table along the way. As she pulls out her keyring from the bag, she turns to me. “I’m not sure how long this meeting will run, but I’m willing to guess it will be a few hours. You know Andrew; he never shuts up.” She didn’t have to remind me. Andrew is her partner at the company, and he truly doesn’t know how to stop talking. When I first met him at the company Christmas party, he went on and on for over an hour about his trip to the Florida Keys. I was only able to escape due to Emma’s timely rescue. He’s a nice guy, don’t get me wrong, but man can he chat your ear off. “Yeah, don’t let him go off the rails again, or you may not come back till tomorrow.” Emma chuckles at my remark, before opening the door. “Okay, well I’ll see you afterwards, no matter the time.” She jokes back. “Love you Roxie, and don’t forget to message Beth!” “Oh shit, thanks!” I can’t believe I already forgot. “I love you too Amore.” I didn’t learn many words from my heritage, but I learned that one. I should really learn more Italian though. With one last smile, I watch as Emma walks through the door, locking it behind her. A couple moments later, I hear the sound of her BMW starting up, before quieting down as she pulls out of the driveway. I sigh, missing her already. With nothing else to do, I return my attention to the T.V, noticing half of the episode having played whilst my attention was pulled. “Aw man, I’m missing all the good parts.” I say before pausing the episode. I sit back, contemplating what else I can do to pass the time. Just then, a realization strikes me; I have the place to myself for a few hours, and no plans for the rest of the day. I smirk as I figure out my new plan. I have a chance to engage in my own little secret. I get up from the couch and, with a brisk pace, I make my way over to the spare bedroom. Closing the door behind me, I lock it out of habit. I know I have the place to myself, but I still can’t get over my fear of being discovered in my secret activity. I walk over to the guest bed, and bend down, getting on my knees. I reach my hand underneath the frame, feeling around until I find what I'm looking for. With a bit of effort, I pull a wooden chest out from underneath the bed. A simple design, one almost wouldn’t notice anything out of the ordinary, at least until they look at the heavy duty lock on the front. I walk over to the walk-in closet, and head to the back, finding the second part of my lengthy process of hiding my secret. I open up a shoe box filled with a pair of old sneakers. I reach my way into the right shoe, and pull out a small key. I then return the shoe box to its place, and return to the chest. Placing the key into the slot, I twist it with shaking hands, my excitement building with each passing moment. With a click, the lock unlatches, and I place it off to the side, making sure to leave the key inside so I don’t forget where I put it. I slowly open the lid, and reveal my secret treasures. Inside the hidden chest, there are many different items that share the same theme. In secret, I am an ABDL. I’ve had a love and fascination for the kink for as long as I can remember. Once I moved in with Emma, I locked my stuff away in secret, afraid that she would think I’m some kind of degenerate…and I wouldn’t be able to stand that. Pushing that dark thought aside, I look over my collection of goodies, and after a moment, I pull out my first item. I’ve always been a bit of a goth, so when I found out about Rearz Rebel design, it was a perfect match for my aesthetic. I pull out the thick padding, and trace my fingers over the small skulls placed throughout. I quickly pull myself out of my mini trance, and grab the rest of my changing supplies before throwing them on the mattress. I lay myself down next to the supplies, before unbuttoning my black jeans, slipping them off of my legs and letting them fall to the floor. I take a look at my panties, looking over the similar design, black with little white skulls throughout. “No more panties today!” I say, making myself chuckle at my own bravado, before sliding those off as well. I then unfold my diaper, and place it underneath my rear, making sure to get the positioning just right. Once situated, I take a quick look at my body. While the hormones had done a bit of shrinkage, I still had a rather decent, if not average, sized penis. I know some Trans women have mixed or negative feelings about their traditionally male organ, I never quite felt that type of dysphoria. If anything, the rest of my figure was the issue, not the privates I have. Continuing with my mission, I begin to sprinkle a decent helping of baby powder over my nether regions. After all, what baby doesn’t smell like baby powder. Once satisfied, I raise the front of the diaper up, and take my time taping up the sides, wanting to make the fit as perfect as it could be. Finally secure, I let out a sigh of relief, before placing my hand on the front of the plastic, enjoying the thickness between my legs. Feeling a pressure on the front began to make my arousal grow, and I take a moment to enjoy it. “I should probably keep getting ready, otherwise I’ll be here all day.” I hop off the bed and return to the chest, pulling out a black onesie with a cartoon skull on the front. You could definitely say I have a theme for this outfit. I temporarily place it on the bed so I can strip out of the rest of my clothing. I unbutton my black button up shirt, letting it fall away, exposing my bra. I debate for a moment if I should keep it on, before reaching behind my back and unclipping the garment. It just wouldn't feel right to wear right now, with the rest of my infantile outfit. I pick up the onesie, and unbutton the snaps on the crotch before slipping it over my head. I feel the fabric expand and constrict to my form as it gets into place. I reach between my legs, and re snap the crotch of the garb. I reach into the chest once again, and pull out a black pacifier, before quickly popping it into my mouth. With a suckle, I walk over to the mirror to inspect the look. “Just like a baby.” I think to myself, and smile behind the dummy. I admire how the onesie confirms to my frame, accentuating the small curves I had developed over the years. I turn around, and look at the thickness surrounding my butt. Anyone looking would be able to tell what was underneath, especially with the design peaking out slightly around the legs. I finally look how I desire. Taking one last glimpse back into the mirror, I turn back to the chest for the final time, pulling out a black bag, filled with various other goodies. Taking it with me, I unlock the door, and head back to the living room. I situate myself back into my spot, feeling the cushion underneath me. I smile to myself, and I truly begin to feel the stress of the day melt away. After a moment of silent relaxation, I reach into the bag and pull out an oversized baby bottle. Deciding to stick to my already opened beverage, I carefully pour the can of soda into the bottle, before opening the second can and doing the same. I screw the lid back on, and begin to place the nipple towards my mouth, forgetting about the paci sitting between my lips. Giggling at my forgetfulness, I quickly attach the pacifier to the clip on my onesie, leaving it hanging within reach. I then return the bottle to my mouth, taking a sip of the refreshing, caffeinated drink. I place the bottle down next to me, before reaching over to the remote, resuming the episode I was watching. I sat there for a couple hours, watching the adventures unfold on the screen. Having finished my bottle, I had gotten up and filled it back up with water, polishing that off as well. As the 6th..or is it the 7th episode began to play, I returned the paci to my awaiting lips, enjoying my own personal nirvana. Midway through the episode, I begin to feel the results of all my consumption. I take a moment to decide if now is the moment I want to release, before deciding to return my attention to the show. Another series of credits rolls across the screen, and I begin bouncing in my seat, the desperation reaching its peak. I realize that I soon won’t have a choice if I want to go or not. Pulling my legs onto the couch, I get into position, sitting on my knees. With a final sigh, I begin to feel my bladder release, slowly at first, but quickly turning into a flood. I feel the warmth spreading around the front of the padding, which eagerly ate up the onslaught of pee. Many seconds pass by, and after what seemed to be a minute, I feel the flow turn into a trickle, before finally stopping. I begin to unsnap the crotch of the onesie, wanting to see myself how soaked I had become, and I was not disappointed. The entire front of the Rebelz had turned a pale yellow color, and reaching my hand down, I could feel the satisfying squish that only a soaked diaper could give. As I was inspecting my results, I felt my arousal from earlier return in earnest, the front of my padding beginning to tent, my erection making itself known. This time, I decide to do something about it. Reaching back into the bag, I pull out my favorite toy, a wireless wand vibrator. Pressing the button, I feel the device spring to life. I sit back down, feeling the warmth had made its way somewhat to the back of the diaper, before bringing the wand to the crotch of the padding. “Oh, how I missed this.” I say as I revel in the sensations. I turn up the speed a level before beginning to move it around, my privates becoming fully erect in the process. I close my eyes, and begin fantasizing about my usual dream. Instead of my hands guiding the wand, it’s Emma, using the device to provide this pleasure to me. I imagine all the things I wish I could experience with her. My mind plays the scene, me squirming around, feeling the wand to its job, while Emma calls me her good girl, her soggy baby, her precious little. All too soon, I feel myself beginning to reach my climax. With the last few strokes of the vibrator, I feel myself begin to orgasm, spurting my load inside my diaper, which happily accepted the additional liquid. I turn the device off, and breath heavily, basking in the afterglow of my alone time. Just as I finish recovering, I hear a sound to my left, and I open my eyes. My heart drops. Having been distracted by my masturbating, I must have failed to notice the sound of the lock on the door, or the opening of it for that matter. There stood Emma, confirming my worst fears. I begin to panic, before noticing something. Where in my worst nightmares, I had always imagined her with a look of disgust, in reality, here she stood, with a massive grin on her face. “Well, out of all the things I expected to walk in to, this wasn’t at the top of the list.” -------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------- (CW: Shame, Homophobia, Transphobia, Familial Abuse, Mentions of Violence) Chapter 2: Caught in The Act June 2nd, 2023. 5:48pm Dread. All I feel is an overwhelming feeling of dread. For years, my biggest fear has been this exact moment. (I can’t believe I was stupid enough to let this happen! I should have never unlocked that chest!) My internal monologue goes into overdrive, reminding me how I should’ve been more careful, should’ve stayed locked in the guest bedroom, should’ve never engaged in my perverse kink to begin with. I feel my anxiety building with each passing moment. “So…wanna tell me what’s going on here?” Emma asks. I’m unable to read her expression, whether that’s due to my rush of emotions, or her lack of displaying one, I’m unable to tell. (Just talk to her! What’s the worst that she could say? That you’re disgusting, a pervert, a mental case? Yeah…that’s definitely what she’s going to say!) I open my mouth, trying to get any semblance of a word out, just…something. But nothing comes out. Instead, I feel my body enter autopilot, my legs moving faster than I can think, rushing me over to the guest bedroom. I quickly lock the door before collapsing on the floor, holding my head in my lap as the tears begin to form. What if she doesn’t think I’m sexy anymore? What if she wants to leave me? Why couldn’t I just be normal?!? I continue to cry, wishing more than anything that this didn’t happen. But it did. The cat’s out of the bag now, and no amount of wishing would make it otherwise. So I cry; that’s all I can do, is just cry. Suddenly, I hear a gentle knocking on the door, and I hear a voice filled with kindness and concern on the other side. “Roxie, are you okay? I’m sorry, I didn’t mean to surprise you. I tried calling you to let you know I was coming back, but you didn’t answer.” I mentally kick myself, looking over to my jeans and seeing my phone sticking out of the pocket. Me and my forgetfulness. “Listen, I’m not mad, okay? I just want to talk to you. I don’t want to rush you, but would you please open the door?” I sit there for a moment longer, before slowly making my way to the door. I pause for a moment before unlocking the door, and cracking it open, just able to poke my head through. “I’m so, so sorry Emma.” I say with fresh tears dripping down my cheeks. “I never wanted you to see me…like this. I promise you I’ll never do this again, just please don't…” I’m interrupted by Emma pushing the door open. (This is it, she’s going to yell at me.) I think, before quickly being enveloped in a hug. “That’s enough, Roxie.” She says, only warmth in her voice. “I’m here, and I’ve got you. It’s all right.” I feel nothing but kindness and love from her words, not even a hint of anger in her voice. Hearing the conviction in her voice, a new wave of tears emerge from my eyes. Not tears of fear, or of sorrow, but of pure relief. I stand there, wrapped in her embrace, and continue to let out the emotions I’ve been carrying for too long. It feels like years have passed standing there, although in reality, only a few minutes have likely passed. I feel Emma begin to pull away, and I look down at my feet, embarrassed by my emotional outburst. A moment of silence lingers for a moment longer, before I hear her speak. “Are you okay now?” I see the concern in her eyes, still worried about me. I sniffle a bit, and attempt to regain my composure. “I…I’m okay. Thank you…for the hug…” I trail off “Are you sure? It’s okay to not be okay, you know.” She looks at me, awaiting my response. “Yeah, no I’m okay now. It was just…a bit of a shock is all. Last time I forget my phone.” I attempt to make the situation a bit less awkward with my joke, and I think it worked, maybe just a bit. “Listen, I know you’ve probably got a million different things running through your mind right now, but let me reiterate; I’m not mad, not in the slightest. Why don’t you sit down, I’ll make us some coffee, and we can talk about all of…well, this.” I give a slight nod, and head over to the kitchen table. I watch as Emma walks towards the kitchen, turning back long enough to give me a reassuring smile. (I should take a moment to compose myself. I mean, we’ve gotta talk about it at this point.) I close my eyes, and take a deep breath, holding it for just a moment before releasing, and repeating the process. As I feel myself regaining my composure, I open my eyes to see Emma walking out of the kitchen. She places a mug full of coffee in front of me, plenty of cream and sugar inside, before taking the seat next to me. I take a whiff of the warm beverage, and bring the cup to my lips, taking a savory sip. “Before I say anything…” Emma starts “I want you to talk. What does all of this…” she points to my outfit “mean to you. No judgment, just start where you’re comfortable, and speak truthfully.” Where do I even begin, I wonder. How do I explain all of this? Do I lie? Make up some kind of excuse for why I’m wearing diapers and baby clothes? I look into Emma’s eyes, and I begin to feel at ease. I decide to tell her. I decide to tell her everything. “Well…I’m into all of this. I’m an “ABDL”, which stands for Adult Baby Diaper Lover.” I see her expression remains unchanged, so I continue. “I’ve always had a fascination for Diapers, for as long as I can remember. I always dreamed of going back to the moments of my childhood, even when I was…well still a child. I would dream of being able to go back to Diapers, and just enjoy the carefree experience of an infant. As I grew older, my feeling began to change and evolve, becoming more…complex. Not only was I discovering my sexuality, and how it plays into my obsession, but I also began to figure out more about myself. I began questioning my life, trying to figure out why I felt like I was a stranger in my own skin. I would look online, trying to see if someone, anyone, felt the way I felt. Not only did I find out about ABDL, but I discovered that some people can be “Transgender.” After reading more about the experiences of Trans Men and Women, I finally figured out what was “wrong” with me.” I feel Emma place her hand on top of mine, giving it a gentle squeeze. From the moment I met her, she knew about my gender identity. Having always known that she was accepting, I still felt a little anxious, telling my whole story. I take a breath, and continue on with my story. “Maybe a part of me wanted to relive the moments of my childhood, because I never truly had “my” childhood. I was just pretending to be what everyone thought I was. Now that I knew who I was…I knew I had to hide it.” “Why?” Emma asks. “I mean, I get hiding your interest in Ageplay, but why did you feel like you had to hide your identity?” I wince, reliving the harsh memories like they were yesterday. “I hid it because I lived in the south, and it was the 2010’s. The folks down there aren’t exactly welcoming to those who are…different.” I pause, steeling myself for what comes next. “That included my parents. I knew full well how they felt about “Queers”, and I knew for a fact that they wouldn’t change their minds, not even for their own blood.” Emma looks shocked. “I…I knew you didn’t talk to your parents, but you never talked about why. I can’t…I can’t even imagine the feeling.” “Yeah, it was Hell. But I survived. I buried my true feeling deep down, and continued living a life that wasn’t mine. I got through Middle School, and even High School, hating the changes happening to my body, but unable to do anything about it. I just…tried not to think about it. I buried myself into my school work, doing everything and anything I could do to keep myself busy. Eventually, that paid off, and I graduated with honors. I even got scholarship offers from Universities. And then I finally realized…I could be free. I was about to be out in the world, on my own, free to do as I may. And suddenly, I began to feel alive again. I began making plans. I got myself into school, registered for classes, and got into the dorms.” “So you could finally live as yourself? Sounds like you found a way to be happy.” I looked at Emma. I always appreciate her optimism, but not everything works out as you hope in life. “Yeah it does…but then I made a mistake.” She looks at me with a mix of curiosity, confusion and worry. “It was supposed to be a happy day. I was moving out. I had my car all packed and everything. All I had to do was hop in, turn the key, and never look back. I didn’t do that. For some reason, I thought I could finally tell my parents about who I was, who I wanted to be. I told them I was Trans…and regretted it.” I see a tear form in Emma’s eye, too shocked to even speak. “My father told me I was a freak, a degenerate looser, and that I would be doomed to Hell for my sins. He…did more than yell.” I reached to the neck of my clothes and pulled it to the side, showing off my faint scar from all those years ago. I see a look of shock and anger fill her face for a moment, before returning her expression back to composed. She reaches over, feeling the surface of my skin. “That’s how you got that scar? I always assumed it was from something embarrassing, not something so…so wrong! How could he do that to you?” I’ve asked myself the same question over the years. “He told me to leave, and never come back, or else he’d bury me in the ground. Mom..my mother just stood there, not even looking at me. I don’t know if she was just scared of my father, or if she agreed with him. All I know, is that she wouldn’t even look at me. So…I left, and never went back. That…that was the last time I heard from either of them.” “Roxie, I’m so sorry. Nobody should have to go through something like that.” She reaches around the table and gives me a hug. No tears flowed from me this time though, that memory had already extracted all the tears it ever would. “It’s okay Emma. The story gets a bit better from here. I went to college out of state, finally leaving the bigotry of the south behind, and I moved into the dorms, free for the first time. I even had a dorm room to myself. I swear, when I found that out, I felt that my luck was finally turning around. I finally had the time, space and availability to start being me. I got a part time job, and since I didn’t have any other expenses besides my car insurance, I had a good amount of disposable income. I ordered clothes for myself, started practicing make-up, dyed my hair, and even started out on hormones. I was, for the first time in my life, living for myself. Once I got settled into my new life, my mind turned back to my…other interests. I ordered diapers, onesies, pacifiers, you name it, having it all delivered to a P.O box. People saw me bringing packages to my dorm room all the time; they probably thought it was more clothes or something. It wouldn’t have mattered if the did though, nothing was going to stop me, not anymore. I began letting myself explore my ageplay kink, and let me tell you, the first time I put on a diaper, I felt complete. Everything that I had lived through, all the pain, all the suffering, it was all worth it. So..I kept doing it. And well…that’s where we are today.” I wait for her response with baited breath. “Thank you, Roxie, for sharing your story. I can’t imagine your struggle. I mean, having to deal with all of that…your family, and…just wow. I’m glad you were able to find yourself, and embrace the little within you. I want you to know, I love you, and nothing you’ve told me has changed that.” Emma smiles at me, and I return it back to her. It was my turn now to lean over the table, embracing the woman that I love. Then, something hits me. I never mentioned the term “Little” in my explanation. In fact, Emma used the word “Ageplay” before I even brought it up. I then remember the smile she gave me when I was caught; like she knew what I was doing. Not one point during this ordeal did she ever question the fact that I was wearing a onesie, or a wet diaper for that matter. I break the embrace, and look into her eyes. I ask the question now in my mind. “Emma, you know more about Ageplay than you’re letting on, don’t you?” She looks at me for a moment, then returns that same smile I saw earlier in the day. “Guilty.” She says. “Since you were so open with me, I’m going to be open with you.” It was now my turn to listen. “I’m into Ageplay too. Specifically, I’m a Mommy. I’ve been a Mommy for a long time, years before I met you. I actually started out exploring BDSM, and while I enjoyed all the bondage, and the domination, it was always missing something for me. I was craving that touch of innocence that comes with Ageplay. I won’t hit you with my whole backstory right now. Don’t misunderstand, I’m not hiding anything from you, but you’ve had a long day, and I don’t want to dump too much on you at once. For now, know that I’m just as weird and kinky as you.” I sat there, mouth open. Never in my wildest dreams would I imagine Emma, my girlfriend Emma, would even know about the world of Ageplay, let alone having been involved with it for years. My mind was swimming with questions, but she’s right, it has already been a long enough day. However, there was still one more question on my mind, that I just had to have answered. “That still doesn’t explain something. Why weren’t you surprised with me being into Ageplay? You didn’t seem shocked at all. It’s almost like…” “Like I knew?” She finished. “It’s because I did.” I see a guilty look appear on her face. “It wasn’t intentional, and I wasn’t trying to snoop, but I found your stash months ago. I was looking for my old sneakers, and was surprised to find a key inside the sole. You could imagine my confusion. Just as I was walking out of the closet, I…well, I tripped over my own feet.” I laugh, knowing full well that Emma gets distracted when cleaning and looking for things. “Yeah, laugh it up diaper girl.” We both get a laugh out of that one. “Anyways, I spent the next 10 minutes trying to figure out where I dropped the key. I looked everywhere. I checked behind the dresser, under the chair, and then looked under the bed, where I found your chest. At least I knew what the key went to, now I just had to find the key. Ironically, it was in my shoe. Don’t ask how it got there, I to this day don’t know how it happened. I unlocked the chest, and was surprised by the contents, mostly because I knew what everything inside was. I knew I didn’t have any supplies left in the house, and realized based on the sizes that they belonged to you. Plus, out of all the women I’ve ever met, nobody wears more skulls than you. I then panicked a bit, realizing I had intruded on your secret stash. I quickly locked it back up and put the key back in its hiding spot.” “Why…why didn’t you say anything? You had to know at the time it was all kink-related stuff?” I was now confused, wondering why she didn’t act on her knowledge, confront me, hell do anything with what she just learned. “I didn’t say anything because it was your secret to share. It didn’t matter that I was a Mommy, or if you were a Little, it was your secret, and you shouldn’t have had to reveal it before you were ready. If I was sorry for anything, it would be for not knocking before I came in…but this is my place too, so you could imagine how silly that would be.” I got up from my seat, and walked in close to Emma. She looked at me, unsure of what I was going to do. I move in closer, and bring my lips to hers, kissing her deeply. It lasts for a moment longer, before I begrudgingly pull back, needing to get the words out of my throat. “Thank you Emma, for the space, for listening…for everything.” “Don’t mention it. Now that the emotional stuff is over with, I’m suddenly hungry. How about I order us a Pizza, and we watch a movie, and just relax for the rest of the night?” “Sounds good to me!” I state enthusiastically, glad to put the negativity from before behind me. “Alright, how about you head to the couch and pick out something for us to watch? I’ll call the restaurant now.” As Emma pulls out her phone, I begin walking over to the couch, before realizing I’m still in my little attire. (I should probably get changed. Don’t want to push my luck tonight.) I turn around and start walking over to the bedroom, when Emma places a hand on my shoulder, stopping me in my tracks. “Where are you going?” she asks. “Oh, I was just going to change my clothes…for the movie.” I state, not quite ready to talk about my outfit aloud. I don’t know if I was just embarrassed, or if I was afraid she wouldn’t want me dressed like this right now. Emma then gave me a smile. “Don’t be silly, that’s a perfect outfit. Now get on the couch, crinkle butt.” She says, and gives me a quick swat on the butt, a crinkle sound emanating from my rear. A huge smile forms on my face, and I head back to the couch. I have a thought to myself. “How did I get so lucky?”

A short story spinoff by LittleFallenPrincess based on the Infernum Infantem/Parum Mortis universe I created. So to start off... I know it's a bit late. But thought I'd quickly sneak this in before New Year and the Christmas period is over completely, as I didn't want people to miss out on this small story update to one of my favourite stories that I've written so far, whilst also giving early access to those who support me on SubscribeStar. It's only short, at 4 chapters long, and probably a good indicator as to the length and quality of my soon-to-be commissioned short stories that will be exclusive to my SubscribeStar. It's a little light on the ABDL elements, but I hope you still enjoy it as it was a lot of fun to write. And if you're interested on reading more short stories from me, keep an eye out on my SubscribeStar as I hope to start a trial run of commissioned short stories in January, ideally taking on two per month from the following month if the interest is there. Chapter 1: Christmas Eve Infernum Infantem: Nativitas Reunionis – LittleFallenPrincess “Nia, we’re going to be late… YOU BETTER HURRY UP!” Vic shouted from the hallway. “IN A MINUTE!” I yelled, struggling to pull the zipper up on my new coat. “Do you need help?” I heard her ask, from the other side of the door this time. “Damn infernal mittens making everything so difficult…” I grumbled as Victoria opened the door. Her heels clacked on my wooden bedroom floor as she walked over and stood in front of me, quickly taking over and pulling the zip up. I now looked like an overgrown toddler with this huge puffy coat, thick snow pants, cute pink boots, and these ridiculous mittens which made everything a thousand times more difficult to do with them on. At least it was only the boots and mittens that were pink, I think I’d die and go back to Hell if my coat and pants were pink too, thankfully they were black so I only looked semi-ridiculous. But no, what scared me most was what was underneath this thick winter clothing. But hey, at least only those attending this thing will get to see that, and they’re all littles too and have seen me in much worse. “You ready, babygirl?” Vic asked me as she looked down at me with those gorgeous blue eyes of hers, wrapping her arms around me and pulling my body against hers. For a second I completely forgot how ridiculous I looked compared to the gorgeous Goddess that was my girlfriend, with her long, smart black coat and hella sexy sparkly black dress underneath it. For that second, I melted into a subby little pile of goo as I embraced the hug. Ignore the leg being raised behind me and the tail swishing, it means NOTHING, got that? “Won’t people get scared if they see me?” I asked, pulling away from the hug and pointing up at my horns and then turning around to show my tail to her. “We’ll be in the car for the drive over, and our windows are tinted. And you know the Sanctuary has that perception doodad thingy that the street has where Teles’ cafe is. Humans won’t be able to see you, don’t worry. I want you to be yourself today, both as my gorgeous demon girlfriend and also my adorable ickle babygirl…” Vic said, booping my nose before quickly kissing my cheek, making my already red cheeks even redder. “Stooooooop!” I whined, rubbing my cheek where she kissed it, but not-so-secretly hoping she would just replace the kiss again. It’s not like her lipstick would be noticeable, the benefits of having demonic red skin I guess. “Right, you ready then, baby?” “Uh huh. So can you tell me what this is yet?” She had told me that we were having an ‘event’ at the Sanctuary, but that was it. She hadn’t told me anything else, other than that it was going to be for littles and that all my friends would be there. I wondered if it had anything to do with this ‘Christmas’ or whatever it is that humans call it, as Vic had been so different this month, putting up fancy lights and sparkly decorations all around the manor and playing all sorts of music I had never heard of before. All it consisted of was ‘Christmas cheer’ and ‘love for all’ and something about decking some halls… which I didn’t understand… but I have to admit, it wasn’t too bad, and it was really nice seeing Vic looking happier than ever. Like seriously, I don’t think I’ve seen her this cheery in… well… ever. “Nope. Now get that cute padded butt in the car, and watch your tail in the door…” “THAT WAS ONE TIME!” I whined. “And I’ll continue to remind you.” She giggled, making my heart soar. “Now go on, off you waddle…” And so I did, off I waddled out of my bedroom and down to the car, Vic following close behind me, giggling every time my ‘underwear’ crinkled. Which was constantly. I was really excited to see my friends again. It had been a while since the last time I saw them, Susie and Beth had had another long trip away to help someone again, Lucy had become a bit of a shut in after a very brief attempt at dating again, Grim and Abby were busy with lots of stuff, and even Beatrice had moved out. That’s right, Beatrice was no longer Vic’s maid, now that her whole ‘setting me up with Vic’ plan went off perfectly. She has moved into the Sanctuary temporarily, whilst she finds a new purpose in life. So I was excited to see her again, as I must admit… I missed having a Nanny. She made changing time… yeah… Talking of changes! Brelgamur, or Belle as we have been calling her, also moved out. She found her own place and has sworn off returning to Hell. I did ask my sister if she was also one of our siblings, given Belle’s reluctance to return to Hell, but Lucifer insists she was a human originally. And no matter how much I whine and beg and brat, Lucifer still won’t reveal which of the demons are our angelic-siblings-turned-demon. But I swear, one of these days she’ll break… So yeah, mostly it’s just been me and Vic, which has made the manor feel a bit… empty, but at the same time it’s allowed us to get closer and more intimate. Our relationship has definitely blossomed and I love her even more and more each day. The only time we fight is when I’m a brat and even then that’s fixed with a quick spanking. She’s even learned how to tame my tail so she doesn’t get thwacked in the face whilst trying to thwack my butt! After a very anxious car ride in which I was worried people would be able to see my horns and skin through the tinted windows, we arrived at the Sanctuary in Vic’s latest sports car, pulling up in our usual parking spot. Yeah… we spend a lot of time here. When Susie and Beth are around, I’d usually be spending a lot of time with Susie, catching up after all this time apart, whilst Vic and Beth would sit together and chat. Victoria wanted to know everything about this supernatural side of the world, as her library only contains a very very limited amount of knowledge of it all and Beth is one of the most knowledgeable people we know, her library puts both of Victoria’s to shame. So we have our own little parking spot that we usually take. Waddling into the Sanctuary, through the entrance hallway, I was greeted by all my friends standing together in a group, all looking at me. “NIA!” They cried out, rushing over and pouncing on me, each one of them joining the hug puddle. “Hey you lot… it’s good to see you too, haha!” I laughed, trying not to get smothered by affection to the point I couldn’t breathe. “Aren’t you excited?” Lucy asked, being the first one to break the hug. “About what? Vic wouldn’t tell me anything about what is going on.” “What has she told you?” Susie asked, pulling away as Grim and Abby also did the same. “That it is an event for littles, that’s it.” “Oh then we’re not spoiling anything…” “Good girl.” Beth said, grinning down to her wife, making Susie wiggle and blush. “Yes, I’ve got the camera ready…” Vic said, ominously, as she held up her fancy, expensive camera that I got her for her birthday. “I knew getting you that would come back to bite me…” I groaned, rolling my eyes at her. “Come on, let's go!” Lucy announced, excitedly, as she grabbed my hand and escorted me through the lobby, which was just as well-decorated as our manor, with tinsel and fairy lights and everything. “Why are there decorations here? I wouldn’t have thought our world would celebrate such a silly holiday? If anything, maybe something a bit more… Pagan?” I asked. “Its origins are Pagan, but no, that's not why we do it.” Beatrice said as she rushed over and grabbed me, pulling me up into a huge hug as she lifted me onto her hip. “Missed you, kiddo.” “Missed you too!” Everyone else continued towards the play room, whilst Beatrice stayed in the lobby with me, bouncing me up and down gently on her hip. “Sorry I’ve not been about, been figuring things out.” She apologised. “Oh psst, shush, it’s okay! Managed to find your new goal in life?” I asked, as she continued bouncing me on her hip. “Not yet, but I’m sure I’ll find it. Anyway, yes, we celebrate because we like the cheer it brings. Sure, we don’t celebrate the religious part of it, but we do like the gift-giving and all the other silly human traditions. So we celebrate our own way, a bit of human tradition and a bit of our own. Helps those who used to be human, like Lucy.” “So you do this every year?” “Look, I don’t want to say this in front of Vic… but we haven’t done this in decades. At the sanctuary? Sure, every year without fail. But at the manor? No. Vic was in a very, very dark place, so she never wanted to celebrate a holiday in which everyone is with family. It was a bad time for her, so I spent most of my time keeping her attention off everything around this time of year.” “But now…?” “Now she’s got you. She’s worked on her trauma, and even though she’s got her own new brand of trauma from her trip to Hell… she’s doing better than ever. All because of you. So this year, she’s wanting to go all out. Like I mean… ALL out. So whilst I’m going to keep today a bit of a surprise, I will say that we’ll all be around yours tomorrow.” “Huh?” “For Christmas dinner, duh!” “Christmas… dinner? Do you eat… Christmas?” “Silly baby, it’s just a big family meal, in which everyone eats way too much turkey and roast potatoes and gravy, they wear stupid paper crowns from mini explosive satchels, and then play party games when everyone is in a food coma afterwards.” “And you’re all coming for it?” I asked, confused. “Who do you think is cooking it? Vic certainly isn’t a great cook!” Bea winked at me. “So… everyone? Wow…” “I know you don’t understand the big thing about Christmas, I don’t blame you. You’re a demon and you’ve spent most of your time in Hell. But just play along, okay? Even if only for Vic’s sake. She needs this. Let her spoil you, let her celebrate this.” “Don’t worry, I wasn’t planning on ruining it for her. I haven’t seen her this cheery in forever. It’s… really nice.” I smiled warmly thinking about my girlfriend being happy. “I’m glad. Now, you’re going to be extra blushy when I carry you through, so get ready.” “Huh… what?” I said, squirming and wriggling in my ex-Nanny’s arms as she carried me towards the playroom. The whole play room was decorated with the same kind of stuff the manor and the Sanctuary was decorated with, making it feel… festive? Is that the right word? Either way, it was… nice. Especially seeing Vic’s face light up as I was carried in and over to the centre of the room, where everyone’s eyes were on… me. I swear my face couldn’t get any redder as everyone smiled and giggled, before I noticed someone sitting in the centre of the room… dressed… like some of the decorations? A big human dressed up in a red suit with a big white beard… Beatrice carried me over to the strange human man and placed me down… on his lap! ‘WHAT THE HELL? Why am I being given over to this large human?’ I thought to myself as Bea walked away, leaving me on the lap of this strange man. “Hello there, little one…” A deep, booming voice came from behind the beard. Upon closer inspection… I noticed it was fake. “Umm… Vic? What is this?” I asked, nervously. “This, Nia, is Santa Claus. Or Father Christmas.” “So is there like a Mummy Christmas or a baby Christmas? Is there a whole family of Christmases?” “No, silly baby…” She sighed, laughing to herself. “He delivers presents to all the good children at midnight on Christmas day. You wake up to presents from him.” I knew it was a gift-giving celebration, but that’s pretty much the extent of my knowledge. “So…” “So here is your chance to tell Santa what you want!” She exclaimed, clapping her hands excitedly at me. “I… umm… I ask this big guy for stuff… and he brings it to me?” “Pretty much!” Lucy said, smiling over at me as she looked adorable in her smartest ‘little’ dress. “I WANT A NEW GAMING RIG!” I yelled at this strange fat man’s face. “Ho ho ho… I think that can be arranged.” The bearded man laughed as he… jiggled. “So what, are you like a warlock or something? What is the extent of your magic? Because there are billions of human children, right? So that must mean you… yeah there is no physical way you could deliver that many presents in one night.” “I have my secrets…” He winked at me. “You’ve been a very good girl this year, Nia, so I’m sure we can find something for you, don’t you worry!” “You better…” I squinted at him, giving my evilest look and scrunching my face up at him. “I think that’s enough… got the pictures?” Beatrice asked Vic as she pulled me off Santa’s lap and started unzipping my coat, taking all these thick layers off me. “Yeah, I was surprised that she was that well behaved!” Vic giggled, walking over to me and planting a kiss on my forehead. “So that’s what you want? A gaming rig?” “I mean… I’m just happy to have my family here. That would have been my first wish. But now I’ve got you all… yeah, I want a freaking gaming rig!” I grinned up at her. “Well we’ll see what Santa brings you tomorrow.” Vic said, as if deep in thought. “Now, why don’t we get you into just your baby party dress and you can go play with your friends.” “We’ve got all day, right?” “Yep. Then we’re off home and you’re going to snuggle with me on the sofa as I show you Christmas movies that we’ve both missed out on, ones that Beatrice recommended.” “I have good taste, don’t worry!” Bea winked at me. “She does. And then after that, early night for you, baby! You’re going in your crib tonight too.” “Early night? Whyyyyyyy?” I whined. “Because we’ve got a busy day tomorrow, and Mummy has some things to work on. And most importantly… if you’re not asleep early, Santa won’t come.” “So no… no gaming rig?” Here came the puppy dog eyes. I was getting better and better at them. Vic will be powerless against them once I’ve mastered them. “Nope.” She snapped back at me, grinning back at me. “Fine. Early night it is. I better have at least 32gb of RAM though. And be water cooled. And have fancy lights.” “I’m sure he won’t disappoint.” Vic said, with both her and Beatrice laughing, making me pout and stick my tongue out at the two of them. Chapter 2: Christmas Day Infernum Infantem: Nativitas Reunionis – LittleFallenPrincess I woke up with an energy flowing through me that I had never felt upon waking up. Usually I wake up and need at least five energy drinks to be able to even string a coherent string of words together to form a sentence, but today… Today was different. The way they hyped up the arrival of this jolly fat guy wearing red, delivering presents… I can’t say I’m not excited to see if what they said is actually true. I know lots of entities in this world and other worlds, from vampires to trolls to Elder Gods… but I had never heard of this ‘Santa Claus’. He must have some pretty impressive magic if he manages to deliver all those presents in one night. Maybe I’ll hunt him down and find out his secret one day. For now though… I should have a fancy new gaming computer sitting there… just for me… So jumping up out of my crib with the agility of a cat, landing on my feet on the outside of the crib, with a thick, soggy nappy drooping close to my knees, I ran… or waddled… as fast as I could out of the nursery and towards the door. I wasn’t going to let a soggy nappy slow me down, I wanted my presents! As soon as I reached the door, I swung it open and dashed out, skidding across the floor as I turned down the hallway, running at full speed towards the living room. “Ah ah ah…” That voice stopped me in my tracks as I stumbled forward, trying my best to stop… but finding it hard as I barreled into the wall. “Oh dear! Are you okay, babygirl?” Victoria asked as she rushed over in her dressing gown and fuzzy slippers, bending down and helping me up. “I… I’m okay. Sorry. Did I wake you?” I replied. “No, but as soon as I saw you leap from the crib I knew I better get out of bed.” “You saw…?” “The baby monitor has a video function…” She grinned at me. “EEEEK!” I cried out, quickly hiding my blushing face in her chest. “Is someone excited to see what Santa left her?” “U… Uh huh…” “Well the rule is, you can’t open them without me being there.” “Wait, that’s a rule? Sorry! I didn’t…” I looked down at my feet, feeling really guilty all of a sudden. “It’s okay, my love. You didn’t know, and I forgot to tell you last night. I have to watch you open your presents! As if I couldn’t miss that adorable face as you see what you got…” I nuzzled further into her chest, burying my face deeper into her dressing gown, and wiggled my tail. “Still… sowwy.” “That’s okay baby, why don’t we go head downstairs and see what you got?” I broke free of our embrace and backed up, nodding up at her and smiling from ear to ear as she held out her hand. Grabbing it, I turned and followed closely by her side as she escorted me towards my new gaming computer. “This… this is… umm…” I said, awkwardly, as I sat cross-legged on the rug near the Christmas tree. There were dozens of little gifts, all wrapped perfectly, just underneath the bristly branches. And I had chosen the biggest one there, pulling it close and tearing the paper off without even thinking about how much of a mess I was creating. “I thought you wanted a new computer?” Vic said, looking confused from the sofa as I sat in front of this… gift. “I… it’s not really a computer, you know that? It looks like the babyish toys in my nursery…” I pressed the button on the fake, colourful keyboard and the monitor showed the image of a cow as a ‘moo’ sound came from the speakers on the back. “I thought…” That’s when she broke into laughter. “I’m so sorry, sweetie, I couldn’t keep it up… as soon as Beatrice suggested this prank I just had to…” “Beatrice… of course it was her…” I sighed in relief that this was just a prank. “Check behind the sofa. Be careful pulling it out…” Vic said, pointing behind her. Jumping to my feet, my even-soggier nappy weighing me down and sloshing about, I waddled behind the sofa to find an enormous box! And because I’m a good girl, I did as my Mummy said and carefully pulled it out from the sofa and around to the front so she could see me open it. “AHHHHHHHHHHH!” I screamed in delight as I tore the colourful paper off my huge present, and saw the multiple boxes inside it. Monitor, keyboard, mice… everything! Like… this was everything I wanted! “I did ask Lucy for some help picking out the things. You know how I am with computers compared to you two. Did she pick well?” “Wait…” I turned to face her, my own turning serious for a second. “I thought Santa brought gifts…” “I’ll explain it to you later, sweetie. It’s a very complicated system…” She giggled, making me feel like there was another joke being played on me. After my presents were opened, and after Vic had opened a cute little handmade bracelet I had made for her at the last little’s event, we snuggled up on the sofa, surrounded by Christmas decorations and the enormous tree in the corner. But I could feel my tummy rumbling, so I looked up at Vic as the noise reverberated around the living room. Yes, it was that loud. Demons get hungry, I can’t help it! “Is that a food thing or a succubus thing?” Vic asked. “A bit of both?” “Well your wet nurse is on holiday, so we could always… you know…” “Oh… fun big girl time?” I looked up at her, excitedly. “We’d have to be extra careful… But you need breakfast first anyway, and then we have family coming over, so I don’t know if we have time, you may have to wait til later. I told everyone to come over at twelve, apparently Beatrice doesn’t need much time to cook the turkey thanks to her magic.” “I could always take it to Hell… I’m sure the brimstone will add a nice… flavour…” I giggled. “No more trips to Hell, Missy! For either of us. Once was enough for me, thank you very much.” I giggled a bit more before snuggling back into her arms and relaxing. If our friends were coming over soon, I wanted to make the most out of this snuggly time with my Mama whilst I can. “I wuv you, Mama…” I whispered up at her, earning myself a squeeze and a kiss on the top of my head from her. “I love you too, baby. My little ‘Child of Darkness’.” That was her cute little pet name for me that she sometimes uses, due to her expecting to give birth to the bringer of the end of the world and ending up with… this overgrown baby. It made me pout, but it made us both giggle, and it was our special thing, so I loved it. “So you say our friends are coming over…” I began, before getting cut off. “I said family, but yes, friends too.” “Huh?” The doorbell rang, indicating that someone had arrived. “Wait… is it twelve already?” Vic yelled, jumping up and ruining our snuggly time. “I didn’t realise it was that late!” I had been too engrossed setting up my new gaming PC and opening all my gifts and snuggling to realise the time, so it seemed like neither of us were on the ball today. “I’ll go answer that…” Vic said, turning and looking down at me, as I sat on the sofa still. “You go get dressed, into something less babyish, okay baby?” “Less babyish? I thought you’d want me babyish today…” “No, our friends are okay with it, but I don’t know about family.” “You said family again, like it’s a separate thing… what are you talking about?” “Go! Go get dressed, quickly!” Vic pulled me up quickly, smacking my padded butt lightly, rushing me out of the living room. As I waddled up the stairs, I heard familiar voices coming from the main hallway of the manor. Beatrice, Beth and Susie had arrived by the sounds of it. I couldn’t make out any other voices, so Lucy’s house must not have arrived yet. As I was in the middle of taking the huge nappy off, managing one tape but getting stuck on the second, I heard a knock on the nursery door. “Hello?” Someone called out. “Occupied!” I cried out, desperate to stop them from coming in and seeing me like this. “I know, silly! Your Mummy said you may need a hand changing your nappy and getting dressed. And since Susie already needs a change, I offered. Especially as Bea has her hands full with Christmas dinner…” “Oh… Beth… sure… umm… come in?” I responded, blushing, as she and Susie walked in, pulling that ‘oh, doesn’t she look adorable?’ face at me. “Come on then hun, let's get you changed. Where are your big girl clothes?” “In… in my bedroom…” I replied. “That’s okay. Let’s get the nappy done first, then I’ll go get some clothes for you.” So I watched as she escorted Susie over to the changing table, lifting her up onto it and lifting up her smart, adult dress. I blushed and looked away, because even though I had been changed in front of other littles, including Susie, and they had been changed in front of me… I still found it embarrassing. Susie though… by now she felt no shame. It had been decades since she got introduced to all this, so she no longer felt the embarrassment of doing any of it in front of other littles and caregivers. “Any idea why we have to dress up smart?” Susie asked me as she got her nappy changed. “Nope. Vic won’t tell me.” “We’ve gotta pretend to be adults apparently. Non-kinksters attending or something like that.” “Non-kinksters? Who?” “Don’t ask me, I’m in the dark about this too…” Beth joined in, shrugging. And so as I waited for my turn to get changed, I wondered just who-in-the-Hell Vic invited. Shortly after I got changed into a clean nappy and a nice, appropriate dress, we headed back downstairs and I got to say hi to Beatrice, just in time for Lucy, Abs and Grim to arrive. They too were all dressed up all fancy, which surprised me. I thought it must be another big prank, but no… this seemed genuine, but none of us knew why and Vic was mysteriously absent most of the time. That was… until the doorbell went again. “Did she invite Meddy and Pandora?” I asked around the living room, but everyone shook their heads and shrugged. “GET THAT, WILL YOU BABY? I’M JUST GETTING READY.” Vic shouted down from the balcony, loud enough that I could hear it from the living room. “I guess I’ll answer the door… I hope they’re okay with demons…” I shrugged, knowing that my glamour hadn’t been applied, as this was supposed to be a day I wouldn’t need it. I shuffled off towards the front door as everyone continued to talk about presents and gifts and what their families are doing and stuff. And as I got nearer, I could hear multiple voices, ones that sounded familiar but I couldn’t place. ‘Maybe she did invite Pandora and Meddy…’ I shrugged, turning the doorknob and slowly opening the large front door. “MERRY CHRISTMAS!” Four people I had never seen before all looked at me in wonder, with great big smiles on their faces. Apparently not even demon-red skin, horns and a tail could scare these carolers away. (Yes, I had that experience earlier in the month. Usually the big, creepy manor deters random people coming up the driveway, but some carolers got especially brave, climbed the gate, and made their way to the front door. Safe to say… they won’t be coming back again. I nearly sent them home with nappies, they clearly needed them.) “I… sorry, you have the wrong house?” I replied to these… very beautiful people. Like seriously… these were like model-status gorgeous. They all wore white winter coats and looked immaculate, two guys and two gals, they all just smiled at me. Except one of the guys, who you could tell was pretending to smile. “NIA! AHHHHHHH!” One of the women thrust themselves forward, wrapping their arms around me and hugging me tightly. Despite the uncomfortable unconsenting hug, I felt a warmth from it that felt… familiar. But it was what I could now see behind them, that made things fall into place a little bit better. Or should I say… who. “Lucifer…” I croaked to the figure in the background, hanging out a dozen feet or so behind the group. I tried to sound normal, but you try that whilst having the stuffing squeezed out of you by this gorgeous woman hugging you! “Hey Sis. You seem surprised. Oh no… don’t tell me that lovely girlfriend of yours didn’t tell you…” Lucifer replied, sighing and clutching her forehead in disbelief. “Tell me… what?” I cried out, pulling myself away from the stranger who may have tried to end my existence on Earth by hugging me to death. “You don’t remember us?” The hugger said, looking offended as she flicked her gorgeous mousy-brown hair behind her shoulders. “I told you… her memories are slowly returning…” Lucifer said, before getting cut off suddenly. “Yes, but I don’t trust anything you say, viper…” She hissed at Lucifer. “Ugh, why don’t you go shove it up your angelic arse…” “Angeli…” I said, before getting interrupted. The four figures clad in white all turned back to me and smiled, before announcing in unison: “We’re your siblings, Nia!” “Sib…lings? Wait… are you… angels?” I asked, confused and bewildered. “Well duh, of course we are!” The black haired woman said. “Sorry… I… I don’t remember you.” It’s true, I genuinely didn’t. They felt familiar… but I couldn’t remember anything about them. My memories had been returning, but it seemed to be in reverse. Newer memories were returning, then ones from about a hundred years ago, then two hundred, and so on. I hadn’t remembered anything about my old existence as an angel yet, or any of my siblings aside from Lucifer. “That’s okay! We certainly remember you!” “Is… is that a good thing?” I asked. “Of course! We missed you, silly!” The brown-haired woman stepped forward and hugged me again, before backing off and introducing herself. “I’m Gabriel. We were as close as you and Luci were. But then there weren’t any angels who disliked you, hun. Everyone loved you. I don’t think it was possible to not love you.” The guy who had been fake-smiling before coughed awkwardly, looking around. Clearly he was the exception, whoever he was. The other guy, the one with long, dark hair stepped up next and hugged me. “Raph. Or Raphael. It’s good to see you again, Niazriel. I was wondering if any of you would break Father’s curse. But I think we all knew if anyone could… it was you.” He smiled at me. His aura just felt… he felt very ‘big brother’ to me… which felt nice. The other woman stepped forward, gave me a huge hug and waved at me. “Azrael. Angel of Death.” This woman looked different from the others, as she looked a lot more like Lucifer. Dark makeup and jet-black hair… This just made her stand out more with her white coat and white dress. Kinda like if you shoved someone pure into someone dark and edgy… this was the result. But she seemed nice at least. The last one, the snobby guy in the back, didn’t come and hug me like the others, they just nodded at me and turned their eyes away from me, before taking the lead and walking past me, straight into the house. “Oh my Dad… is this where you’re living now?” Gabriel said as she walked in after the snobby angel. Azrael and Raphael quickly followed them both, walking straight past me as if I wasn’t there. Thankfully, that’s when Luci walked up to me, put her arms around me, and hugged me tightly. “Yeah… that last one is Michael. He’s an ass. He was the only one who didn’t like you.” “He… didn’t like me?” I asked, feeling deeply hurt. “Well… he hated how much attention you got from the others. And how much Dad loved you. So when you sided with me, it just increased his hatred towards you due to his loyalty to Dad. He was the one who egged Dad on to give you all this curse and not just banish you to Hell, so excuse him. It’s been way too long since I saw him, he’s clearly not changed.” “Is… is this everyone? I thought there were loads of angels?” “Because of the date today, most of us are at Dad’s favourite son’s birthday party… even if he wasn’t born in December and it was just stolen from Pagans. But anyway, yeah, most couldn’t make it, and I’m not exactly welcome up there, so I was free anyway. I was going to just get drunk. Your girlfriend prayed for your family to visit, and Gabriel… being Gabriel… rounded up as many as she could afford to pull away. So you got us.” “You heard them?” “Hey, I’m still an angel. I can hear prayers too. And despite their disgust towards me, and my inability to deal with their Holier-than-thou bullshit… I wasn’t going to miss out on spending a holiday with my fave sis! Though I must say… I was expecting you to be more… infantile…” Luci winked at me, grinning, making me blush instantly. “Oi! That was… shush! She made me dress up nicely today.” I pouted at her. “I can hear the crinkles, sis. You’re not completely an adult. Don’t worry, the others won’t realise. Now, shall we go see how our siblings react to your non-human friends?” Lucifer said, putting her arm around me and closing the front door behind us. Chapter 3: Christmas Reunion Infernum Infantem: Nativitas Reunionis – LittleFallenPrincess Walking into the living room, I was still slightly in shock that not only were my family wanting to see me… but that they were here, for Christmas dinner. I couldn’t remember any of them exactly, but they felt familiar, like… home. But the stark difference between our appearances kept reminding me that I had apparently fucked up big time siding with Lucifer eons ago, as their pristine white dresses and suits they had hidden underneath their coats clashed with my dark purple dress and my red skin… and horns… and tail… and fangs… “Umm… come on through… umm…” I mumbled, showing them through the main hall towards the living room where everyone else was currently chatting happily. Opening the door, I hesitantly smiled at everyone. “Hey Nia, are you okay, sweetie? You look… nervous.” Beth said, holding Susie on her lap. Nia, Abby and Grim were all sitting on the sofa together, and Beatrice was in the corner with her back turned to me, pouring herself a drink. “I… I’d like to introduce our latest guests…” I replied, awkwardly. “Who did Vic invite this time?” Beatrice laughed, without turning around. “My… my family…” I heard the clink of ice dropping into a glass as Beatrice turned around, her face looking mortified. “WHICH… ONES?” She growled at me. “Um… my… angelic ones…” “Angelic ones?” Lucy asked, confused. “Nia… she used to be an angel. She’s Lucifer’s sister…” Beatrice explained. I’m glad Beatrice explained it for me, as it still felt awkward for me to say. I hadn’t told anyone, only Vic. But since Beatrice knew about the whole thing, as her and Lucifer were the ones to set Vic and me up to break the curse… of course she already knew. My friends though… none of them knew. I mean it’s not something I can just blurt out whilst playing with dolls or colouring something. ‘Oh hey, so I used to be an angel and tried to rebel against God himself and got turned into a creature of Hell forced to suck the life force from others for eternity.’ They don’t even write a greeting card for that kind of thing. “Nia… was an ANGEL?” Lucy looked back over at me with amazement on her face, her mouth open wide. “Makes sense. Demons were probably transformed angels after the rebellion.” Beth said, as if it was just normal for her to know these things. Susie, Abby and Grim all looked at me in surprise, but still… nowhere near as excited or amazed as Lucy was currently. She must have a thing for angels. “Nia… which ones are here?” Beatrice asked, looking angrier than I had ever seen her before. “Raphael… Gabriel… Azrael… Michael…” “RAPH, GABE… GET IN HERE, NOW!” Beatrice screamed, her voice echoing through the whole manor. I turned around to see Raphael and Gabriel shuffle guiltily into the living room, looking at the floor. “Why didn’t you tell me you were coming?” Bea asked, crossing her arms the way Vic does whenever I’ve been bratty. “We… we didn’t know you’d be here… We honestly didn’t know you even knew our sister…” Gabriel replied, sounding nervous. “Yeah… what she said.” Raphael added. “Wait… so Beatrice knows two Archangels?” Lucy asked Grim, who just shrugged his shoulders. “Bea? How do you know my siblings?” I asked her. “How do you think…?” Lucifer said as she walked past us all, confidently, pushing past the two guilty-looking angels and walking over to Beatrice, where she began making herself a drink. “What does she mean by that?” Lucy asked, innocently. The rest of us had figured it out already. “It means they fu…” “ANYWAY!” Azrael said, cutting Grim off and walking in. “Hi, I’m Azrael. Hi Beatrice.” She said, nodding over to Beatrice, who just nodded back at her. ‘At least she hasn’t gone through my entire family tree…’ I thought to myself, rolling my eyes at my ex-nanny. “Azrael? The angel of Death?” Lucy asked, surprised. “I’ve met Death. You’re not them.” Susie spoke up, giving the evil eye to Azrael. “I… well…” Azrael looked around, nervously. Lucifer laughed, causing everyone to all look at her now. “She’s Death’s biggest fangirl. She’s probably the first ever fangirl of anything, ever. She saw Death once near the beginning of time and since then has been obsessed about copying them. Hence the edgy makeup.” Lucifer said, popping the olive from her drink into her mouth. “SHUT UP, VIPER!” Azrael snapped at her, making Lucifer laugh. “Oh hello! You must be Nia’s family, it’s lovely to meet you all! I’m glad you could come!” Victoria said, appearing in the doorway on the other side of the living room, looking absolutely drop-dead gorgeous. If she didn’t have me getting hungrier and hungrier by the minute just looking at her, I would probably yell at her for surprising me with all this. No, instead I was too busy thinking about jumping her bones to be angry right now. Thankfully, Beatrice had my back on that front. No, not the jum… oh nevermind, you know what I mean. “Vic… why didn’t you tell me you were inviting MY EXES?” Beatrice yelled across the room, towards my Mummy. “Your… oh. Sorry! I didn’t know! I just thought it’d be nice for Nia to have her family for Christmas…” Victoria looked really awkward now. Lucifer just laughed again, walked past me, towards the comfortable recliner in the corner. But as she passed me, she bent down and whispered: “Oh this is going to be the best Christmas ever…” ----------------------------------------------------------------- And so we all chatted in the living room. Trying to act like a ‘normal’ family. Whatever that is. Lucy kept asking Michael questions, but he kept looking at her with disgust. Lucifer explained to me discreetly that Michael is bad enough normally, but he despises the ‘creatures’ of Earth, ‘creatures’ being vampires and werewolves and undead. Humans he can stand… just about. It was adorable really though, because it looked like a toddler asking their Uncle question after question, and the Uncle has had enough but is trying to be polite and not ruin dinner. Azrael was busy talking to Susie about Death, about their experiences, all whilst Beth sipped her wine, happily listening to her wife ramble on. Grim and Abby kept to themselves mostly, they didn’t seem bothered by my angelic siblings. Vic got an earful from Beatrice, before our friend turned her gaze to her ‘exes’ and started having a go at the pair in the corner of the room, before dragging both of them out of the room to finish cooking Christmas dinner. It was hilarious, Gabriel and Raphael both following her heels closely, like a couple of submissives… It made me wonder just what kind of relationship they had had in the past. And… how many of my damn siblings she’s dated… Lucifer sat in the recliner, drinking slowly, happily listening to the chaos that had engulfed our normally-cosy living area. Vic… Vic seemed hesitant to even look at me. She could see how weird I felt about this, and I think she felt like she had fucked up. Which just left me, sitting on the sofa, awkwardly, not talking or interacting with anyone, just watching everyone else socialising or enjoying themselves. Twiddling my thumbs, squirming in place as my other hunger started rising… I was not exactly having fun. This wasn’t the reunion I was expecting. It was somehow better but also worse than what I had imagined. They weren’t at each other’s throats… or mine… but there was this awkward distance between Lucifer and the others, as if none of them could stand to even look at her, let alone be near her. Lucifer, however, didn’t seem to mind this, as if she was used to it… maybe even enjoyed it. So, taking the initiative, I took a deep breath and walked over to where Lucy and Michael were sitting and completely interrupted what moment they were having by sitting on Michael’s lap. It seems my inner brat was back, and I was going to take these fuckers down with me if they don’t start behaving like adults. “So do you have wings? Do they magically appear or are they squeezed under your suit? Can I see them?” Lucy asked him as I sat down. “Grim wants to chat to you.” I lied to Lucy, making her wander off awkwardly, sitting by Abby and Grim and chatting to them. Once she was out of earshot, I turned and grinned at Michael, who looked just as visibly disgusted at me as he did around Lucy. “What?” He snapped at me. “How’s it hanging, big bro?” I replied, my grin growing with each uncomfortable second. “Hello, Niazriel.” He was clearly an angel of few words. “So obviously correct me if I’m wrong, as the whole ‘having my memories stolen from me’ kinda ruins a reunion when you can’t remember even knowing them… but it seems you don’t like me. Why is that?” “I…” “Is it my red skin? Tail? Horns?” “That is just evidence of your betrayal.” He looked up at me and stared at me directly in the eyes. “But I don’t even remember doing it. And even then, it sounds like Dad wasn’t exactly ‘Father of the Year’...” “Don’t you dare talk about him that way…” Michael growled at me, trying not to raise his voice. “Or what? He’ll take my memories again? Oh what a shame. Plus I heard it was you who planted that idea in his head…” “He can do much more than that. What if he decides to take away your little girlfriend…” I laughed and put my hand on his shoulder, gripping tighter and tighter until I could feel my nails cutting through his suit. Any tighter and that’s not all that they would be cutting through… “Michael… don’t underestimate our sister.” Lucifer said, appearing behind me. It appears she had been listening the whole time and decided now was the best time to step in… probably for Michael’s sake. “You hear all the gossip in the Silver City, so I assume you heard about what she did when those cultists took her girlfriend away from her, right?” “I…” Michael rolled his eyes. “She. Is. Off. Limits. Got that?” I growled. Michael just grumbled at me. “GOT THAT?” I growled louder, gaining the attention of the other guests in the room. “Understood.” He muttered. “I don’t give a flying fuck what kind of beef you’ve got with Lucifer, monsters, and more importantly… me. You can come at me with all you’ve got if you want. But if you, or Dad, come for her… I will tear down the Silver City if you even lay a finger on her.” “She will. Not even Dad will be able to stop her.” Lucifer added. “Off limits. Got it. Now get your filthy claws off me, Hellspawn…” Michael replied, with venom in his voice. My anger subsided and I put a huge grin on my face and smiled at him. “Okay Big bro, good catch up!” I said with a chipper voice, jumping off his lap and skipping off to go sit with Vic. “What was that?” Vic asked as I sat on her lap and snuggled up to her, laying my head on her shoulder. “Just family squabbles. It’s nothing.” I smiled up at her. “You threatened him, didn’t you? Because he threatened me?” “Only a little bit. But wait… you could hear?” “No, but I saw your tail stand on end when he growled at you. Then I saw the vice-like grip on his shoulder and put two and two together.” “S… sorry…” “No sweetie, I’m sorry for not telling you about inviting them. I just thought… I wanted you to have family here for Christmas. And now that your memories are slowly returning, I was hoping seeing them would speed it up a bit and you could be happy. I didn’t even stop to think about the animosity between Lucifer and your other siblings… or you and them.” “Shush. You did a lovely thing, but it blew up in your face. Plus Gabriel and Raph seem okay with me! Az… she seems okay… I guess… and hey, Michael is a dick to everyone, apparently. And did you see Beatrice’s face when she found out Gabe and Raph were here? Priceless. That alone would be the best Christmas present ever.” I grinned up at her. “Well I’m glad you’re okay with it. Again, I’m sorry. But don’t worry, that’s not all your presents. I know you got the toys earlier and your computer, and now this… but there’s still one present later.” My eyes lit up upon receiving this news. I loved presents. “What is it?” “That would ruin it. You just enjoy your day. Food shouldn’t be too long now, then after a few party games we’ll snuggle up just me and you and have a nice evening together. That’s when you can have your present, okay baby?” “Is it a sexy present then?” “It’s… pretty sexy.” She smiled back at me. I clapped my hands, excitedly, wiggling on her lap as my tail swished back and forth behind me. “Now, baby girl… how’s that nappy?” She whispered. “I… umm… it’s a bit soggy…” I whispered back. “I can tell…” “Y… you can?” “Yes. But don’t worry, pretty sure your big brother couldn’t tell you were padded when you sat on his lap.” I blushed and nuzzled into her shoulder more, enjoying this closeness, surrounded by family. Even if it is a little dysfunctional. Chapter 4: Christmas Dinner Infernum Infantem: Nativitas Reunionis – LittleFallenPrincess “Who wants to say grace?” Gabriel asked as we all sat around the enormously long dining table in this lavish dining room. Everyone had their own places, with Vic and my friends sitting at one end, and me and my siblings sitting at the other end. I wish I was sitting next to Vic, but my family insisted on spending more time with me after wasting so much time being yelled at by Beatrice. “Seriously, Gabe?” Lucifer gave the hardest stare at our sister, and I quickly joined in. “What?” She replied, not seeing why we were so upset. “You want to thank Dad for this… when both of us were…” “You were cast down for rebelling! That’s on you.” Gabriel responded, sounding very ‘holier than thou’ towards us. “I don’t think it’s in good taste either…” Vic said, thankfully standing up for me. “But we are his loyal children.” Gabe argued. “You’re a suck up, that’s what you are.” Lucifer muttered, rolling her eyes. “SHUT UP SAMAEL!” Gabriel yelled across the table. “OR WHAT?” Lucifer shouted back. “OR I’LL SEND YOU BACK TO HELL MYSELF!” Michael joined in. The three of them started yelling back and forth at each other, picking up cutlery and threatening the other with it. Raph and Azrael hadn’t raised their voices or joined in yet, but I could see them eyeing Lucifer like they were ready to attack her. “Please… stop…” Vic muttered, sounding a little overwhelmed. Normally she’d stand up for herself, and especially for me… but these are angels, she’s just a human. I think she felt a little out of her depth around this celestial family feud, so her fight was just… gone. I could see how upset she was getting as Raphael and Azrael finally joined in the yelling, aiming their hatred at Lucifer. It was now four on one and my girlfriend was getting overwhelmed and Beatrice looked like she was ready to step in but Beth was holding her back, with her hand gripping her sister’s arm. “This… was supposed to be a nice Christmas… I haven’t celebrated since… her… and I just wanted Nia to…” Vic started quietly crying to herself next to me. And I lost it. “EVERYONE SHUT THE FUCK UP!” The scream violently filled the room, echoing through the whole manor, making everyone freeze in place, instantly losing their voices, looking terrified. As they all stopped and turned to look at me, their eyes widened in fear and shock (well, all except Beatrice, who had the biggest grin on her face right now), I felt my throat ache like never before, so I grabbed a glass of water from in front of me and chugged it down before looking back up at my siblings and slamming my hands down on the dining table. “STOP. NOW.” I coughed out, sounding scratchy after what was probably the loudest noise I had ever managed. “Can’t you see what you’re doing to my love?” I said, pointing at Vic who had stopped crying at this point and joined the rest of them looking up at me in shock. “I…” Gabe began. “NO! Shut the fuck up, Gabe. And you too Michael. And you Raph. And Azrael.” Lucifer smiled and began to open her mouth before I cut her off too. “AND you too, Lucifer.” They all sat down, awkwardly, giving each other menacing glances. “I don’t give a shit what went down thousands of years ago. Boo hoo, Lucifer rebelled. Maybe she did it for good reason, I don’t know, I CAN’T FUCKING REMEMBER thanks to the worst father of all time. But no matter what, that shit happened so long ago it should be in the past and forgotten about. People change. Look at me, I was torturing nerds in Hell until not that long ago. And now here I am, surrounded by the most wonderful family. And no, this doesn’t include any of you angelic arseholes. Look at my gorgeous girlfriend… She wanted the world to end for the past 40 or so years, but here she sits, trying her best to give me the best Christmas possible. People change. If you can’t deal with that, or at least play nice together, get… the fuck… out.” I growled, bearing my fangs at my ‘siblings’. Vic put her hand on mine and smiled up at me. “S… sorry.” Lucifer said, finally finding the courage to speak up. “I guess things have been left to fester for a while now. None of us ever even tried to move on.” “Yeah… I’m sorry…” Gabriel looked just as guilty as the rest of them, but managed to smile up at Lucifer with genuine kindness in her eyes. “Sorry, Sis…” Raph and Azrael chimed in next. Michael though… no, he can’t accept anything, being the righteous Daddy’s boy that he is… And so he left. Just took the napkin from his collar and dropped it on the plate, before screeching his chair back and walking out in a huff. There was an awkward silence lingering in the air as no one knew what to say once Michael had left. “More food for me!” We all stared at Grim, who had the biggest grin on his face as he reached over and grabbed Michael’s plate, bringing it over to his place and began devouring it. And so the silence broke. Tensions were relieved as everyone laughed at the wolf boy shoving a turkey leg into his mouth. “That, Beatrice… that was amazing.” Lucifer said, undoing the button on her waistcoat and patting her tummy. “I agree.” Gabriel added, gently placing her knife and fork on the empty plate. We had all eaten way too much food and collapsed back into our chairs, not a single one of us leaving a scrap of food on our plates. “Glad we can finally agree on some things.” Luci replied. “Like how we’ve got the best little sister ever?” Gabe smiled at Lucifer, before they both looked at me. “Agreed.” I quickly hid my blushing face behind my napkin. “Shame Michael couldn’t accept this new normal. But then he never liked me.” Luci shrugged. “Don’t mind him, he’s always been like this.” Gabriel said to Lucifer before turning to me. “Thank you, Nia, for all this. And you too Vic, I can’t imagine a better human… no, person, for my sister to be with.” Vic’s face lit up and found it hard to maintain eye contact with my sister. “Yeah, Nia… you’ve found yourself a really good human. And who knew these… What is the collective term for you lot? Monsters?” Gabriel asked. “We don’t really like that term…” Abby spoke up, after staying quiet for so long during that awkward family drama. “Sorry, what do you call your kind then? We’ve always called you monsters.” “We never really coined a term, though lately we’ve been going by ‘Monstrum’.” “That’s literally the same word we use but in a dead language…” Gabe looked confused. “Yes, but it doesn’t sound as mean.” Lucy piped up. Gabriel just laughed, making Lucy blush instantly. “Okay then, well it turns out we’ve been a bit hasty in judging these ‘Monstrum’. Okay… I can see it now, it doesn’t sound as horrible, I understand now. Anyway, yeah, I’m glad you’ve found a family of your own Nia. Though please never forget you also have one in the Silver City.” “And in the underworld…” Lucifer added. “Am I even allowed back in Heaven?” I asked. “I’ll have to talk to Dad. Maybe I can get you a visitor's pass?” Gabe laughed. “So what now?” Beatrice asked, changing the topic quickly, thankfully. “Games and a few drinks?” Vic suggested. “Brilliant! I’m a pro at that game where you buy property and build hotels.” My ex-Nanny grinned. “NO! I’m not playing with you again. I ended up owing you like twelve favours that one game we had.” Lucifer replied to her. “Yeah, I’m out already. Never play against Beatrice.” My other three angelic siblings all said, bowing out instantly. “I’ll play!” Lucy spoke up, stupidly getting herself into something she wasn’t prepared for. “Me too!” Abby and Grim added. Susie and Beth knew better, keeping their mouths shut, as did I. Vic was about to agree to play before I quickly reached over and placed my hand over her mouth, shaking my head violently at her, trying to signal to her not to. “The three kiddos then…” Bea’s grin grew wider… and more sinister. “We’ll have to get going, we need to get back to the Silver City and make sure Michael isn’t telling Dad too many lies about today. Plus you know it’s the ‘kid’s fake birthday, and we already got an earful for skipping out part of that.” Gabriel shrugged. “Awww, do you really have to go?” I whined. “Don’t worry, we’ll come visit more often now.” I climbed out of my chair and ran over to Gabe, pouncing on her and giving her the biggest hug. “I’m glad you’re back with us, Nia. And thank you for starting the healing process for our family. It may take a while, maybe even a few centuries or millennia… but I think we’ll get there eventually thanks to you.” “And Michael?” I asked. “I’m sure you’ll drag him along with us, kicking and screaming, if needed. Don’t you worry about him.” “Oh… Miss Gabriel?” Susie shouted from the other side of the dining room. “Yes, Susan?” “Can you tell my Grandma something?” “Sure. What is it?” Gabriel smiled at my reanimated friend. “That… I… That I made the right choice.” Susie said, blushing and burying her face into her wife’s shoulder. “Got it. I’ll make sure she gets your message.” Gabriel replied, smiling at her. “I’ll see you out. Luci… are you staying or going?” I asked my devilish sister. “I’ll… stay for a bit. If that’s okay. It was nice seeing you Gabe. Eww… I can’t believe I said that. Nia, you’re rubbing off on me.” Lucifer laughed. “She’s always been able to do that. On all of us.” Gabe said, squeezing me tighter. Once my more angelic side of the family had left, leaving just my ‘Monstrum’ side and my devilish sister left, we all moved back into the living room and broke out the party games. Of course Beatrice won her games against my friends, making them all quickly regret signing up for it. And because they lost… they’re all currently in the cutest, frilliest little baby maid outfits, waddling about, cleaning the manor from top to bottom with feather dusters and washing the dishes after our meal. I swear I have never seen Lucy’s face more red than it was during that humiliating experience. The rest of us all dodged a bullet. A very humiliating, blushy, bullet. Lucifer had a few more drinks before bowing out and leaving, but not before she teased my friends. I guess having the head honcho for torturing as a sister pays off, it makes her an expert at teasing. Though for some reason, she still pales in comparison to Beatrice, who kept the losers of their little game blushy for the rest of the afternoon and evening, all the way up to the point where they had to leave and go back to their homes. Nia, Grim and Abby were the next to go, thanking Vic and me for such an amazing Christmas and thanking Beatrice for the food once again. And I noticed as they all waddled out of the manor in their normal clothes… Beatrice hadn’t returned everything back to normal. That extra-wide waddle was not there before… Susie, Beth and Beatrice stayed for another hour, before announcing that they were leaving, but not before Beatrice handed a little wrapped present to Vic, planting a little kiss on her cheek and winking at me. And once the door shut… it was just Vic and I, alone together, again. “What did she give you?” I asked, desperate to know what surprise present Vic got. “A present. Isn’t that obvious, silly baby?” My girlfriend grinned at me. “Buh wha is it!?” I whined more. “Oh I see, as soon as your friends have gone, little Nia comes out to play instantly…” “I wanna knooooooow!” “I… fine. Come with me, demonling.” Vic said, grabbing my hand and escorting me into the living room, where it suddenly felt so… empty… so lifeless. All that was left were the remnants of the board games we had been playing, the empty glasses of alcohol that had been consumed, and the roaring fireplace keeping the room from freezing over. “So… what is it?” I asked again as my girlfriend led me to the fireplace, now holding both of my hands as she positioned me perfectly in line with the toasty hearth. “This… is a present for both of us.” She said, letting go of my hands and taking apart the wrapping on the small box. It looked like a jewellery box. “Is that…?” “It is. A new amulet of protection. Though this is enhanced with certain extra magical properties…” She teased. “Huh?” “Your wet nurse isn’t on Christmas break, sweetie. She isn’t needed anymore, so I gave her a hefty severance payment.” “Wait… so…” “If you ever need to nurse, or you want to feed through more adult means… this has got you covered either way…” I blushed and nearly melted into a little pile of demon goo on the spot at the thought of her feeding me like my wet nurse does… did… I mean, I was a blushy mess whenever she fed me, and I guess I needed to feed otherwise I’d have to suck on other people’s lifeforce, people who can’t regenerate. But it felt… less special. This though… This was my ultimate fantasy involving Vic. Or at least I thought it was… “But I have one last gift to be opened.” Vic said, reaching behind her back. “Ooooh! From who?” I asked. “From me… to you.” “Huh? I thought I got my presents.” “They were presents for little you. I told you earlier I had one more for you, so this… this is for my girlfriend.” “Huh?” And that’s when she pulled out another box, though this one was… smaller. Holding it in one hand, she used the other to open it, but at the same time… she knelt down, standing on one knee. “Wait… I… I’ve seen humans… oh…” My brain was piecing all my memories back together, the ones I remembered about all this, as I saw the sparkling great big whopping diamond on the silver ring in the box. “Nia, my love… will you marry me?” ======================================================== And there we have it. So... what did you all think? I loved writing it and so far I've made a number of my supporters on SubscribeStar cry, which I am very proud of. I just finished writing Little in Love 2, so after a small break I'll be starting Monster book #3, which will be posted once Little in Love 2 has finished (got months left of that, don't worry, it won't be for a while that we see monster book 3 on here). And as stated, this is going to be the rough length of most of my short stories that I'll be taking commissions for, starting next month. They will be exclusive to my SubscribeStar though. Don't worry, my main series stories are still going to be posted here, two weeks after they're posted on my SubscribeStar like usual. And lastly... Happy New Year! Expect more LittleFallenVerse and LittleFallenMonsterVerse (Name pending) in this new year! And maybe even MORE evil cliffhangers! 😈 Also if you haven't heard, I'm now up and running on Subscribestar! (Sorry, just trying to get the word out that I've found a new home now, trying to get my supporters back!) ======================================================== I hope everyone enjoys this chapter! Please leave likes and comments and all that fun stuff, I love reading them! If you want to read the next 4 chapters, thanks to two weeks early access to my main story and also soon-to-be exclusive access to short stories (or even have a chance at commissioning one when I add the tier for them!), why don't you check out my SubscribeStar! The basic tier gets early access and exclusive access to short stories (when they're written), higher tiers will be limited but get a short story each month (1-2 per month in total). Thank you to all my patrons for their support over the past couple of years! Seriously, your support meant the world to me, and I hope to be set up somewhere new soon. New chapters of Little in Love 2 every Wednesday/Sunday! Also just a quick note: I don't mind people saving this story for personal reading. But I'd appreciate it if people didn't post it elsewhere, even if you're just suggesting it to other people. If you want to show others, please send them a link to the first page of this post! Thanks!

Here is the first chapter of my brand new LittleMonstrumVerse ABDL story - Arbitrio Sanguinis! My 11th novel so far, and 3rd novel in the 'LittleMonstrumVerse' series I've been writing. Set after the Infernum Infantem Christmas Special, we see my monster universe through another pair of eyes... ones looking for a special someone. Please leave likes and comments and all that fun stuff, I love reading them. They really help with the motivation to write more! Don't forget you get get 2 week early access (so 4 chapters) to my main ongoing story, if you subscribe to my Subscribestar. Also, please link to my stories rather than posting them as files when sharing with others! Chapter 1: Ennui Arbitrio Sanguinis – LittleFallenPrincess “Luce…?” “Lucy…” “Miss Piddlepants…” “Baby bloodsucker…” “Mushtush…” I could hear them all trying to get my attention, trying to tease me into responding… but I found it hard to break my eye contact with the floor. I was currently winning my staring contest with it, and I wasn’t going to let myself lose now, not this late into the game. Because I play to win… and totally not to avoid looking at all my happy friends with all their happy families and partners… totally not to avoid thinking about how everyone has someone but me… totally not to see all my friends sitting on their Mummy’s or Daddy’s laps… feeling happy… little… loved… Nope. Because that would make me a grumpy sourpuss. And I didn’t want to bring down the mood of the event by telling anyone what was really going on in my head. I had been hiding it for the longest time now and no matter what… I wasn’t going to bother any of them with it. Especially not since that whole awkward Christmas party that Nia had to deal with. I wasn’t going to add to her plate right now, she was still in her blissful post-engagement period where she and Vic couldn’t stop bragging about the proposal or the ring that Nia wore on her finger. Her stupid adorable finger. Totally not salty that everyone I knew was either married, getting married, or getting serious with a partner or partner. Totally not salty at the fact I hadn’t dated anyone in a long time, not since my shitty abusive ex. And no, I’m not counting those few I found online that I stupidly got my hopes up about… only to be disappointed and alone. Totally not salty. Because I can’t be. I can’t ruin this for them. Or bother them with it. I’m already a bother. They’re already so accepting of me, and so nice to me… I don’t want to ever bother them more than I already do. So for now, I’ll continue staring at the floor, trying to avoid eye contact with anyone, making it look like I’m in my own little world, unable to hear them. They’ll stop eventually, then I’ll apologise like I always do, and then they can move on and I can go on… avoiding looking at my best friends in the world because they’re happy and I’m just… un… un… …Unloveable. Thankfully, as predicted, they moved on with their conversation and let me be, discussing a camping trip they were planning for later this year, sometime in late summer. No doubt I’d be invited, but honestly… I wasn’t sure I even wanted to go. Not on my own anyway. It’ll just be the same as these events, they all get super romantic and couple-y… and I’m left on my own… with no dance partner to dance with. That’s all I want in life. Or in my case, un-life. In my long un-life as a vampire, I’ve dated, I’ve found partners… but none of them lasted. At first I tried to protect my humanity, focusing on dating only humans. But the ones who know about our supernatural world aren’t all amazing allies, the few I did try dating early on in my vampiric life… were only out to get turned. They had been familiars of other vampires, and since vampires like to promise to turn them but end up never doing it… they seek outside sources. So of course they all used me to get turned… At least I realised after the first one that I was being played, so that quickly stopped and I moved away from dating humans altogether. Instead I focused on our own community. But this was at the start of the last century… so it was a bit more difficult to find someone. Much smaller dating pools. I tried dating a couple of vanillas… but they freaked out and ran when I started being myself, my more… infantile self… At the time, I wasn’t even aware of this kink I have, or my little side, I just tried dating someone who was a bit more serious than me, and looking back now… yeah, they were vanilla. So I gave up dating monstrum too, well… vanilla ones (though again, didn’t realise until later that they were known as ‘vanilla’, I just didn’t want to date anyone overly serious who couldn’t stand my childishness). Which limited my dating pool even further, as it was shortly after this that I met my ex, the one I ran into again last year. That was a thing, she introduced me to this kink and the world of kink, that’s it. End of story. Nothing else to say. So I gave up dating again, even kinksters this time. For decades I had nothing… no one… at least no one who didn’t abuse me but let’s not talk about those two relationships just yet… then I met Beth. I thought I felt a spark between us… but that ended up just being a best friendship. I’m not complaining, I love Beth to bits, as I do all my friends… but I still wanted that bit extra. It hurt even more when I set her and her wife up together, before Susie had died and got resurrected as a zombie, but I knew they’d be a perfect match. I mean me and Bea had a very very brief thing, but we very quickly realised we weren’t really that into each other and were happier as friends. So around that period of my life I just stopped dating, focusing entirely on making friends… but that didn’t really get me anywhere either. I had Beth and Bea and that was about it. Eventually I’d meet Susie when I went to University, but I still didn’t date anyone. Then Grim and Abby came into my life and I moved in with them. And for the longest time, I’ve kept my sadness hidden inside me, trying to appear as strong as possible to all my friends, so as to not bring them down into my depression and my loneliness bubble. At this point I was sure I’d never find anyone. Nia and Victoria had this amazing backstory about them meeting and getting together. Demons, summonings, cults… I mean Vic even died for Nia, and Nia went to Hell for her… and that’s not even getting into her whole ‘being a fallen angel’ thing. Which I still can’t get over. Freakin’ angels! Susie and Beth too. Susie found out about Beth being a Witch, died, got resurrected, and then got hunted by Death. So Beth created this Sanctuary, a place where monstrum from all over can come for… well… Sanctuary. They can come here to hide out from hunters, they can come here after escaping abusive partners or after humans have found out about them. Or… they can just come for help regarding anything. And Susie and Beth will help them, no questions asked. Like… these two are made for each other, and I love it… but it also breaks my heart that I don’t have an awesome partner with an awesome backstory. Even Abby has her partners, who had both turned up for today’s littles event, both fussing over the very blushy little kitsune. They really treated the girl like their daughter, fussing over her and spoiling her and making sure she’s never wanting for anything. And from how I’ve heard Abby talk about them… she isn’t just using them for her money. Not that she’s that kind of person anyway, but she genuinely loves these two. So whilst she doesn’t have an awesome backstory full of death and sacrifice and love… she has TWO people loving her with all their heart. Why does she get two… when I get… no one. Even Grim is here with his Daddy, for the first time. Turns out his Daddy is very new to all this, and was very nervous about coming to an event, but Grimfang managed to convince his fellow werewolf boyfriend to attend today. They have this adorable story about how they met, sounding like they had met in a freaking romantic comedy. Like… Come on! Where’s my romantic comedy? Where’s my caregiver? Where’s my tale of defying Death for love? No… Instead I was stuck here, in this meaningless existence, slowly dwindling away day by day. It was a struggle to even eat, often my housemates would need to bring me… ‘sustenance’… from our ethical supplier, and pressure me to drink it. Because most days consisted of me getting out of bed (no, I know I’m a vampire, but only old school vamps sleep in coffins), going on my PC, playing games… then going to bed when the sun comes up again. I barely left my room, going back into my old ways, back to before I started opening up. Then Nia came into my life and gave me a little hope that maybe I’d find someone… so I put myself out there… only to be massively disappointed. Then her engagement happened and I got another boost in morale… but so far it isn’t going well. There just aren’t that many single Mummies out there, especially not monstrum ones. So I’ll just continue being alone. Feeling this hopelessness but keeping it bottled up insi… “Luce…” Nia said, grabbing my hand and pulling me out of my seat. Before I could respond, complain… or even react, she pulled me away from our little group in the corner, past some littles that were playing in the ballpit, past Medusa, who was colouring in a picture for her Mummy, and towards the plastic adult-sized playhouse in the far corner. She poked her head in, whilst still holding my hand, to check if it was clear, before turning around and smiling at me. “All clear! Come on, grumpy pants…” She said, pulling me into the playhouse and closing the big red plastic door. “Sit. Now!” I did as she said, and sat in the corner on my thickly padded butt, my red babydoll dress lifting slightly as I took my place, revealing the thick nappy between my very pale legs. Quickly fixing my dress, I adjusted myself so I was comfortable on the squishy play mat underneath me. “So… spill it.” Nia said, sitting opposite me and looking at me intensely. “Spill what? I can’t spill anything, I’ve got a baba…” I joked, trying to move away from the real reason we were in this playhouse right now. “Oi, I’m the one who makes snarky jokes. Stay in your lane, little vampling.” Nia grinned at me. “No, seriously, what’s up hun?” “What do you mean? Everything is fine!” I replied, putting on the best fake smile I could for my friend. “I know I’m still relatively new to emotions and people and everything… but I’m pretty sure I can spot when my best friend is down in the dumps about something. So spill it!” “I’m fine, I promise!” I lied again. “We’re not leaving this playhouse until you tell me what’s going on in that silly little mind of yours…” “Nothing… I…” “Sweetie… don’t you just want to… tell me… everything…?” Nia said, crawling over slowly, her padded hips swaying back and forth as her tail swished about, before she got to me. Lifting her hand, she placed it under my chin and lifted, so my eyes couldn’t break contact with hers. “Come on…” I could feel something stirring within me, as if I wanted to… no, as if I needed to do whatever she said… That’s when it clicked. “OI! NO USING SUCCUBUS POWERS!” I yelled at her, maybe a little too loudly. She instantly threw off this sultry persona and sat back on her padded butt, pouting with her arms crossed in front of me. “Fine! But you have to tell me. It’s in the best friend's rules.” “I… fine. I… I’m just… I’m lonely.” “But we’re all here, having fun! All your friends!” She argued. “Not that way… I’m very thankful for you all… but seeing you…” “Oh.” Nia’s face dropped and she quickly hid her engagement ring with her other hand. “Seeing us all with our caregivers… with partners… Oh hun, I’m sorry…” “Yeah… got it in one.” I sighed. “Sweetie, it’s just a matter of time. You’ll find someone. And I bet they’re gonna be the bestest Mummy ever, making you happier than ever.” “I thought that with my ex…” “Yes, and that was a lesson that will allow you to sense people who are wrong for you from now on. Trust me, your time is soon. Just… keep a little bit of hope, please?” “I… can’t promise…” “Where are you looking these days? I thought you were putting yourself out there again? What about that human you were dating when I first met you?” “Didn’t work out, she ghosted me. And I tried a website for monstrum. That didn’t work out either. People were vampire chasers. Or… the other kind of chaser…” I said, rolling my eyes in disgust. “Oh? OH… eww…” Nia said as she finally understood just what I meant. “Fuck them. That doesn’t bother me. You’re just this really fuckin cool chick who is also my best fuckin friend.” “You do realise that…?” “That Vic would tan my hide if she heard me using this language? Why do you think we’re hiding out in the playhouse? And even if she didn’t… Beatrice would…” “That I would pay to see…” I grinned. “OI! Don’t you start! You don’t know what it’s like to be spanked by that witch!” “No, because I’m a good girl.” My grin grew twice as big. “So am I!” Nia whined. “...Most of the time.” I giggled at my friend, who just pouted back at me again. “Why… Why don’t you try dating humans again? Or maybe ask Beth if there are any other dating websites for us lot?” “I tried dating humans. It’s… not good.” “And humans have changed a lot in the billion years since you got turned into a vampire…” “I’m not that old! You’re way older than me, Miss ‘I’m actually an angel from the dawn of time’.” “Yeah but… for someone so old, I look hot.” She said, posing in a seductive way as a joke. “Agreed.” I said, sticking my tongue out at her and smiling. “Why don’t you try it? For me? Please? I hate to see you so lonely.” “Sorry…” “No! No more apologising! This isn’t your fault, silly girl. Just find a dating website, make a profile, put yourself out there. No, in fact… ten dating websites. We’re gonna find you a Mama, no matter what it takes! Why not try finding a vanilla person and introducing them to this?” I loved Nia’s optimism. It… was actually infectious. I could feel that drive to put myself out there again… and it scared me. But a small part of me was excited that maybe… just maybe… …I’d find someone. ======================================================= So... new story! New perspective! More evil cliffhangers await! I hope you enjoyed this, and continue to enjoy it as the story progresses. I put a lot of emotion into this story, as you can probably tell, and a lot more of myself into some of the characters. But don't worry, there will be a lot of fun too! -------------------------------------------- Thinking of finally opening up short story commissions now too finally, now that my writers block seems to have subsided. If you haven't seen, I'm now up and running on Subscribestar! (Sorry for the reminder again, trying to get my subscribers back after the Patreon rubbish!) ======================================================== I hope everyone enjoys this chapter! Please leave likes and comments and all that fun stuff, I love reading them! If you want to read the next 4 chapters, thanks to two weeks early access to my main story and also soon-to-be exclusive access to short stories (or even have a chance at commissioning one when I add the tier for them!), why don't you check out my SubscribeStar! The basic tier gets early access and exclusive access to short stories (when they're written), higher tiers will be limited but get a short story each month (1-2 per month in total, also not yet running this tier yet, will announce when I'm starting!). Thank you to all my subscribers for their support over the past few years! Seriously, your support means the world to me. New chapters of my latest story every Wednesday/Sunday! Also just a quick note: I don't mind people saving this story for personal reading. But I'd appreciate it if people didn't post it elsewhere, even if you're just suggesting it to other people. If you want to show others, please send them a link to the first page of this post! Thanks!